 
# Fire & Ice

### Book of Shadows 1 - Vance's Story

## Lacey Weatherford

### Contents

Rave Reviews for Fire & Ice

Books by Lacey Weatherford

Acknowledgments

Prologue

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Book of Shadows 2 - Vance's Story

About the Author

Books by Lacey Weatherford

# Rave Reviews for Fire & Ice

"Vance Mangum landed a place on my all-time favorite book boyfriend list, and no one has been able to bump him off of it. I honestly can't put into words how much I loved Fire & Ice, and how excited I am for the next installment of Book of Shadows!!!" - Christina Silcox, Literary Redemption

* * *

"What did I think of Fire & Ice? Well, if you could see my face right now, I think you'd know. I am completely, undeniably, irrevocably in love with these characters!" -Raquel Auriemma, Roc n' Read

* * *

"Oh my gosh! I absolutely loved this side of Vance! I think I love him even more now. Is that even possible?" -Valerie Higgins, Book Minions

* * *

"Vance Mangum will have you swooning so hard, you'll wish you were Portia. This must-read romance will capture your heart and soul, leaving you begging for MORE!" - Belinda Boring, Bestselling Author of The Mystic Wolves

* * *

"You'll find yourself bound to Fire & Ice; I couldn't put it down! Another spell has been cast by Lacey Weatherford, and I'm left wanting more!!" - Toni Blair, Reader

* * *

"I just finished reading Fire & Ice, and it made me fall in love with Vance all over again. Lacey, you sucked me in!" - JoAnna Montoya, Book Minions

* * *

"Fire & Ice was the icing on the cake for me. It reminded me of my love for Vance . . . and re-enforced why Lacey Weatherford is a bestselling author. She has an ability to create a whole character world that keeps the reader engaged as if this was truly happening." - Lisa Markson, The Paranormal Bookworm

# Books by Lacey Weatherford

**_Of Witches and Warlocks series:_**

The Trouble with Spells

The Demon Kiss

Blood of the White Witch

The Dark Rising

Possession of Souls

* * *

**_Of Witches and Demons series:_**

Coven

Craft

* * *

**_Book of Shadows series:_**

Fire & Ice

Demon Within

* * *

**_The Chase Walker series:_**

Chasing Nikki

Finding Chase

Chased Dreams

* * *

**_The Crush series:_**

Crush

Smitten

Love

Smolder

* * *

**_The Leathers Novels:_**

Allure

Persuade

* * *

**_A Celebrity Novel:_**

Mr. Hollywood

* * *

**_A Fringe Novel:_**

Suicide Notes

* * *

**_Novellas:_**

Faery Kissed

Over the River and Through the Woods
**_FIRE & ICE_**

Copyright © 2013 Moonstruck Media

and Lacey Weatherford

* * *

ALL RIGHTS RESERVED

Published by

Moonstruck Media

Arizona

Edited by Weathergirls Editing & Proofreading

Smashwords Edition

* * *

Without limiting the rights under copyright reserved above, no part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in or introduced into a retrieval system, or transmitted, in any form, or by any means (electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise) without the prior written permission of both the copyright owner and the above publisher of this book.

* * *

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, brands, media, and incidents are either the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously. The author acknowledges the trademarked status and trademark owners of various products referenced in this work of fiction, which have been used without permission. The publication/use of these trademarks is not authorized, associated with, or sponsored by the trademark owners.

  Created with Vellum

# Acknowledgments

Special thanks goes to my Beta Readers Elite team who so kindly made room in their lives to help me out! I'll never be able to show you how much I appreciate you!

I'd also like to thank my best friend, Bels, who put me in touch with some of her industry people when I needed last minute help.

Thank you to Kim at Red Line Editing, for squeezing me in, and to Jessi Gibson for giving her spot up for me. Girl, you are a true friend!

Also, thank you to Hope Welsh for doing my proofreading. I'm so thankful to be able to work with you all!

And as always, thank you to my husband, James, and my assistant, Brenda, who keep everything else running smoothly so I can write! I love you both so much!!
This book is dedicated to all my readers who begged and begged for me to please write more Vance. I hope you will enjoy the story from his perspective. Thanks so much for your support and loyalty. It has truly warmed my heart!!

# Prologue

### Journal Entry:

_T ime passes . . . sometimes too quickly, other times not fast enough; but that's not what's important. The essential thing is what we learn about ourselves during that passage of time and how we apply it. Will we continue to follow the destructive paths we find ourselves on? Will we give in to circumstances that seem completely unchangeable? Or will we desperately fight to hold on to what's good inside us—no matter how terrible the cost?_

_It's customary for those of the magical community to keep a Book of Shadows—a journal of sorts—with both regular and magical entries telling of their journey through life. This is mine._

_My name is Vance Mangum, and this is my story._

# 1

Journal Entry:

I'm angry, pissed at the world right now, and pretty much everything in it. I'm so tired of all this shit. I hate running—hate always looking over my shoulder. Right now, I should be exhausted from spending the night on the beach with a beautiful girl, not from driving all night long. This isn't living. It's existing . . . it's being prey to someone else's whim. I'm not sure how much more I can take.

Laughter filled the air, and I couldn't stop grinning as I chased Amber down the moonlit beach, her short white sundress rippling behind her, giving the appearance of a mystical apparition floating through the dark.

I reached out, snaking my arm about her waist, and the two of us tumbled down into the sand, wrapping ourselves around each other as our lips connected, pressing frantically together. Breaths mingled in short, fast puffs as hands quickly explored one another's bodies.

"Vance." Amber's voice cut through my senses. "What about the others?"

Lifting my head, I glanced to where the large bonfire burned brightly, illuminating the cliff face and the figures of the teens gathered around it.

"Everyone's drinking or making out. They probably haven't even noticed we're gone," I replied, finding her lips once more. We were close enough to the water that the edge of the waves repeatedly washed over my bare feet, leaving them feeling cold. But the rest of me was raging hot.

I knew Amber felt the same way. She stared at me in the dim moonlight, her pale strawberry blonde hair spread across the sand beneath her. I couldn't see the tiny freckles that lightly covered her nose, but I knew where they all were. I'd kissed every single one. And even in the dim light, I was aware that her skin was flushed right now and she was as turned on as I was.

"Tonight's our two-month anniversary," she said, tracing my lips with her fingertips. "Did you remember?"

I nodded. Time was something I always paid attention to—especially when it came to relationships. Hiding out and being on the run hadn't afforded me many opportunities to cultivate lasting connections with other people. It was something I longed for and craved. Yes, I'd counted every minute with Amber, never knowing when it would abruptly come to an end.

Normally I was wiser than this, choosing to stay away from making friends or having girlfriends. It hurt too badly when I had to leave them behind. But Amber managed to wheedle her way into my life, continually inviting me to things and asking me to hang out with her. Giving in became easier than trying to resist; and now here we were, two months later, and I knew everything was about to change between us tonight.

My lips found hers again, and I thought of all the times we'd made out heavily before calling a halt to things. I didn't want to do that this time. I wanted to be with her.

It felt like we kissed and stroked each other for hours until I was so on fire I could barely stand it. Slipping the straps of her dress off her shoulders, I pressed my lips to the bare skin there, trailing lower as I revealed more and more. She didn't try to stop me, and I knew she wanted this too.

Her hands traveled over my bare chest down to the edge of my swim trunks, and I detected the tremor in them as she paused there.

My blood roared in my ears. "Don't be afraid," I whispered, encouraging her to continue along her path of exploration. This girl might not be a witch, but the things she made me feel seemed pretty magical. Her hands slid lower, and my breath caught for a moment. This was really going to happen—right here, right now.

Suddenly, my phone vibrated in my pocket, and I jerked back a bit, before groaning and leaning my head against hers.

She started giggling. "Are you going to answer it?"

"No," I replied firmly, even though I knew my aunt Marsha would be furious if I didn't. She'd practically drilled it into me that my phone was to never leave my person, if at all possible. She wanted to be able to reach me at all times. I really hated it.

The phone quit ringing, and I slipped my tongue inside Amber's mouth once more; anxious to rekindle things back in the direction we'd been headed. I pressed hard against her, and she wrapped her legs around my waist, eliciting a moan of encouragement from me.

My phone vibrated again, and I rolled off her with a grunt of disgust, fishing it out. "What?" I said rather rudely when I saw Marsha's number on the caller ID.

"Run, Vance!" her voice screamed frantically. "He's found us! Stick to the plan!"

I was on my feet before the call was disconnected, racing down the beach to where my motorcycle was parked.

"Vance?" Amber's voice called after me, but I didn't stop or hesitate. "Vance? What's wrong? What happened?"

I didn't turn around or respond; instead, I clenched my jaw resolutely. This had always been a possibility; yet, I still made the choice to get involved with her. Well, I couldn't let her be involved anymore. It wasn't safe—not with him in the picture.

Paying no attention to the fact that I'd left the rest of my belongings behind on the beach, I continued to run—my bare feet occasionally hitting rocks, sending sharp pains through them. I didn't slow until I reached my bike, pausing only long enough to hop on and kick start the engine before racing off down the road.

My heart hammered in my chest, and I pushed aside the images of Amber lying beneath me, as I maneuvered my way toward the designated meeting place, behind an old abandoned gas station.

Marsha was already waiting for me, standing outside the car. Quickly taking in my appearance, she rushed to the trunk and pulled out the clothes she always kept there, in case of an emergency. She thrust them at me.

"You didn't answer your phone," she stated flatly.

"I was busy," I replied, swiftly changing.

"So I can see."

Narrowing my eyes at her, I shoved my legs into the jeans. "What do you mean?"

"Exactly what I said. That hickey on your neck is huge."

I snorted, buttoning my pants and reaching for the shirt. "It's dark. You can't see anything."

"There's plenty of light to see that." She glanced around. "We'll talk about it later. We need to get going."

"Did you get my book?" I asked.

"Of course, and the athame. You know I'd never leave those behind."

"Thanks." I shoved my feet into the boots, not bothering to lace them. Slinging on my leather jacket, I went back and mounted the bike, grabbing my helmet. "See you at the hotel."

"I'll follow you," she replied, climbing back into her car.

I didn't wait for her. My engine roared to life, and I gassed the throttle hard, peeling out and sending a spray of loose rocks and gravel into the air in a cloud of dust.

I was pissed and sick of running. I couldn't believe we were doing it again.

The cool air rushed by, but it did nothing to calm my temperament. Numbly, I began shutting everything down, encasing myself in the hard protective shell I always reverted to. My safe place—I allowed no one in, and nothing was getting out. It was where I sent my emotions to die a slow death from neglect. It was easier to ignore things than try to deal with them.

Marsha and I continued to drive, pausing during our escape only to refill the vehicles, when necessary, and to take hour-long catnaps at rest areas when we felt it dangerous to continue on no sleep. We didn't stop until we hit the small, ancient-looking hotel in Flagstaff, Arizona. She paid cash, checking us in, and I stumbled to the first bed and collapsed in exhaustion.

"What's the plan, now?" I asked, wondering where we were headed.

"I think I may have found a coven not far from here that we can stay with," she replied, surprising me.

"Do you think that's wise?"

"We need help, Vance. He always manages to find us. We need people who can shield and protect us."

"What makes this group different from any others we've met?" Dragging other people into this situation always made me nervous.

"One of the leaders has experience in this kind of thing." She yawned and pulled back the covers of her bed before sitting down and facing me. "I'll fill you in after we get some sleep, okay?"

I wanted to press her for more answers, but I could see the dark circles beneath her eyes. She looked pale and thin, and her clothes hung on her. I realized she'd lost weight. Things had been rough on her too.

"Sleep sounds perfect," I said, genuinely meaning it. I closed my eyes, not even bothering to get more comfortable; and, for the first time, I allowed myself to really think about the girl I'd left behind. Images of us tangled together on the beach washed through my mind. Suddenly, beads of sweat broke out across my forehead.

_What in the hell had I been thinking?_ Groaning, I rolled to my side. I hadn't been thinking at all—that was the problem—and I could've made a huge mess out of everything. Running a hand through my hair, a sigh escaped me. I didn't even have protection, for crying out loud. I could've gotten her pregnant if we'd followed through. All the possible outcomes of that scenario ran through my mind, leaving me in a near panic. I needed to be more careful. It wasn't fair for me to do this to someone else. Marsha had raised me to be responsible. I knew better.

Physical relationships were going to be out of the question for me. I couldn't be intimate with someone if I were always running. I needed to wait until things were more stable in my life, and who knew when that might be.

# 2

_J ournal Entry: Evoking a spell of forgetting._

_Ingredients: A white candle, small glass bowl, passionflower extract, lavender oil, spell._

_Light candle for good energy. Combine 20 drops of passionflower extract with 10 drops of lavender oil in the glass bowl. Swirl contents together and hold over candle flame, allowing the potion to warm and release its scent into the air. Passionflower will help to soothe your subject's nervous tension and anxiety, while lavender works as a deep calming agent. Wave your hand through the scent, pushing it in the direction of the person you are working the spell on. Focus on their mind while reciting the following spell:_

_Divine powers hear my plea,_

_Remove, (insert person's name) memory._

_But only those that harm may do,_

_The memory of me and you._

_Let them fade into the past,_

_And do not let the anguish last._

When the spell was complete, I slumped back into the chair, running a hand across my face and into my messy hair. My gaze fell on the ingredients of my impromptu spell. Thankfully, Flagstaff had a relatively prominent new age and metaphysical following, and I'd been able to find the supplies I needed. My glass bowl was actually a shot glass, but one had to make do with what was available sometimes.

Inhaling deeply, I tried to let the soothing herbs calm my frantic mind. Too bad this spell wouldn't work on me, or better yet, my dad. That would make things a whole lot easier. Unfortunately, this type of magic would only work on the mind of someone without powers; and even then, it wasn't a complete mind wipe.

Intruding into someone else's life and messing with their memories went completely against my personal code of ethics. I didn't like doing it.

"Sometimes we have to do things we don't like to protect others." I could hear Marsha's voice ringing in my ears.

"It borders on black magic." I'd argued. "You can't tear into someone else's mind and not expect it to come back and bite you."

"Then be gentle with your spell. Manipulate it, so it does no harm."

This spell was just that, almost like a comforting blanket to cover the mind. If someone stirred that blanket, memories would come to the surface, but with only faint recollection. From this point on, Amber would think I was merely some insignificant person who'd passed through her life.

In reality, I realized now, that's all I ever could be to anyone. There was no point in getting attached to people in the future until things were resolved with my dad; and frankly, I didn't see how that would ever happen.

The lock in the door popped open. Marsha entered the room with a broad smile, her blonde curls bouncing as she dangled a set of keys in front of her face.

"We got it! It's not a big place—only a small two bedroom cottage, really—but it's super charming and comes fully furnished."

I gave her a halfhearted grin, wishing I could share her enthusiasm.

"Come on, Vance! Don't be like that." Her eyes sparkled with delight. "I feel good about this place. I had lunch with the High Priest and Priestess of this coven, Sean Mullins, and his mother, Milly. They're amazing! I think we'll fit right in."

Sighing, I glanced at the items on the table once more before locking eyes with her, again. "I hope you're right about this. We won't be able to make them forget us if we need to leave."

She stood directly in front of me, cupping my face between her hands. "I'm so sorry for what you had to leave behind. Please understand, I'm doing the best I can to protect you. I need help. We need help. I honestly believe these are the people who can do that."

Covering one of her hands with mine, I gave her a sincere smile. "I trust you. How could I not? You gave up everything to help my mom and me. I'm simply tired of running is all. Not having any stability in our lives is starting to wear on me. Every time we move, I keep hoping the new place will be different, but it never is, and that's discouraging."

She dropped her hands back to her side and sat on one of the beds. "I hope for that too. For both our sakes."

Her eyes drifted past the remnants of my spell, and a small frown creased her mouth. She didn't like this any more than I did.

"So, when do we move in?" I asked, eager to escape this dumpy hotel. It sucked that we had to keep such a low profile. We could've been living like kings with all the money I had, but we didn't want to draw attention to ourselves.

Her face lit up again. "Right now, if you're ready. We're moving to a little town about thirty miles from here called Sedona."

"Sedona, huh?" I asked, testing out the new name of another place I'd never heard of before.

"You're going to love it, Vance! It's a wonderful tourist location with all these gigantic red rock cliffs. People consider it a healing center, and there are spiritual retreats and tons of New Age stores. The whole place has a very holistic feel about it. And, with all the visitors constantly in and out, we'll be able to easily blend in. No one will think twice about seeing new faces there. I really do think it's perfect for us. Trust me, you'll like it."

"Well, let's go then. It's not like we have a lot to pack." I stood, offering her my hand. She grinned and accepted it, allowing me to pull her into a hug.

"Thanks for everything you've done for me, Marsha." I rested my chin on top of her head. "I don't mean to seem ungrateful. You've been way more than an aunt to me. You've been a mom too."

"Stop," she whispered, her voice thick with emotion. "You're going to make me cry."

I chuckled, holding her until she moved away, popping to kiss me on the cheek. "I never had any kids of my own, but I can't imagine having another child I love as much as you." She grabbed my hand and dragged me to the door before I could respond. "Come on! I can't wait to show you this place!"

"Blessed be, Vance."

The unison of voices rose to greet me, and I stared around the circle at the faces revealed from beneath their hoods. Everyone was smiling and seemed truly happy, welcoming Marsha and me with open arms as they crowded around us, speaking excited greetings.

Marsha seemed as thrilled as they were, but all I could feel was nerves tinged with fear. We'd just shared our story with strangers and bound ourselves to their coven. What if they proved untrustworthy? What if this was the beginning of our downfall?

Openly studying each person in the room, I didn't feel any malice or threat. But that concerned me as well. Did these witches even know the evil that existed out there? How could they prepare if they never had any experience with it?

The only people I really had any trust at all for were Sean Mullins and his mother, who seemed like a powerful witch from what I could tell. Sean was apparently a government agent of some kind, though his job was a secret. That gave me the tiniest sliver of hope, thinking perhaps he had a few extra resources at his disposal to use while watching out for us.

Sean caught me staring and gestured for me to follow. I did, stepping from the dark, earthen basement room into the hallway. Candlelight danced over his features, catching the light in his eyes as he stared at me thoughtfully.

"Vance, I have a special request for you."

My pulse lifted as I wondered what he could possibly want. "What's that?" I asked casually, never breaking my cool exterior. I was an expert at not showing emotion when needed.

"I understand you're going to be starting school tomorrow. Marsha says you've fallen behind a grade due to all the times you've had to run. You'll be a sophomore, right?"

I nodded in reply.

"So you're an underclassman, like my daughter Portia. She's a freshman."

Shifting uncomfortably, I folded my arms, not liking where this conversation was headed. Was she some loser he wanted me to befriend or something? "I'm not really into hanging out with anyone new these days," I replied. "Too many complications when we have to leave suddenly."

Sean scrutinized me for a moment, and I recognized a brief flash of sympathy in his gaze. "That's perfect then. As rude as it sounds, I was actually going to ask you to not be friends with her. She's completely unaware of her impending magical abilities and has no idea witches truly exist. I'd like to keep her in the dark until her sixteenth birthday."

This surprised me. My parents had openly expressed their magic around me from birth. "Why don't you want her to know?"

He shrugged. "Her mother isn't a witch. We felt magic might change the way she would see things; so, we chose to give her as normal a life as possible."

_A normal life._ There was no way I could argue with that. It was something I craved above all else. "Don't worry. I'll stay away and keep your secret."

Obvious relief coursed through him. "Thank you, Vance. I appreciate it." He clapped my shoulder in a friendly gesture and reentered the ritual room to join the rest of the coven.

I slid the hooded robe off my shoulders and continued down the hall, leaving it on a table in the ample supply room before climbing the secret stairs leading out of the basement.

"Why'd you leave?" Marsha's hands rested against her hips as she stared at me. I knew she was upset. "People wanted to visit with you."

Sighing, I ran my fingers through my hair before continuing to click the remote, flicking through channel after channel. I finally turned it off, realizing Marsha hadn't moved.

"Look, I'm not trying to be a jerk. I simply don't see the point of making friends. We never stick around in one place long enough for it to do any good and erasing people's memories doesn't have to happen if we don't get that close to them in the first place. I figure I'll stick to myself as much as possible. Save me some grief."

She sighed heavily and came to sit on the suede sofa next to me. "I hate how cynical all this has made you. You know I'd change our situation if I could."

"I'm not blaming you, Marsha. None of this is your fault. I only wish we could find a way to fix things once and for all."

"I do too." She patted my knee and stood, glancing around the small, but nicely decorated, room. The brown tones of dark wood, mixed with soft neutral fabrics and pops of red and gold accent colors, provided inviting warmth under the recessed and accent lighting. It was the nicest place we'd lived in a long time. "I feel a really positive vibe here. And it's nice to belong to a coven again. It will strengthen us. Maybe this will finally be the place that gives you the change you're hoping for." She turned to study me. "Just try, okay? For me?"

Standing, I wrapped my arms around her and kissed her cheek. "You've been taking care of me for a long time now, and I appreciate everything you do. I'm happy you like it here."

"I love it here already. We have a pretty home and nice new friends, but it means nothing to me if you aren't happy too."

"Don't worry about me." I wanted her to have this peace in her life. Hell, I wanted it in mine.

She squeezed me tightly before heading to the kitchen. "You're all ready for your first day of school tomorrow?"

I groaned. "Yeah. Super excited." I rolled my eyes, and she laughed at my sarcasm.

"I'm sure it won't be that bad."

"Another day, another school. Story of my life," I replied. "You'd think I'd be used to it by now."

# 3

_J ournal Entry:_

_Back to school—I've lost track of how many I've attended now. Guess I'll find out soon enough if there's anything that'll make this one different from all the others. Here goes nothing._

It was my first day of school. I'd made it halfway through the day without having to really talk to anyone. Being the sullen loner was something I'd perfected long ago, and it usually kept most people at bay.

Lunch consisted of sitting under a tree, trying to avoid the silly giggles and laughter from the endless parade of idiotic girls trying to catch my attention. Pretending to be oblivious worked best, so I focused on pulling random blades of grass from the ground while biting into the apple in my hand.

It's not like I wasn't interested in girls—I definitely was. I was just tired of not having the chance to get to know the ones I liked before having to move. I already missed Amber. She was amazing, and she could kiss like . . . well, there wasn't any point in thinking about her kisses because I wouldn't be experiencing them ever again.

My grumblings and thoughts consumed me. I hated running—despised constantly looking over my shoulder for _him_ , always so close to being found out. It was totally messing up my life. Sixteen and only a sophomore? I should've been a junior. Hopefully, this time would be different.

I took another bite of my apple, redirecting my gaze away from the group of girls who were twittering together off to my left, focusing on a nearby set of doors that led from the gym to the quad.

That's when I saw her.

She stepped out of the doorway, walking next to some other girl, but my attention was instantly riveted on her. Every emotion she was feeling at that moment washed over me. I gasped, having never experienced anything quite like it before.

This girl was different. She was magical. Literally.

The warlock inside me lifted his head in curious admiration. She was young, probably only a freshman, but she was beautiful in a totally understated way. I was instantly drawn to her, watching her petite form as she moved toward the cafeteria.

A light breeze caught her black hair, stirring it slightly away from her face as she smiled at her friend. The air carried the music of her laughter to me, and the high and low notes blended in perfect harmony in my mind. She was . . . content, happy, secure, and amused about whatever her friend was telling her. She was everything I was not, and I knew I had to know her.

"Excuse me," I said, turning to one of the girls hovering nearby. She looked down at me with a hopeful expression. "Do you know who that girl is?"

I glanced back toward the beautiful girl, but not before seeing the crestfallen look on my informant's face as she lifted her head to follow my gaze.

"Who? The blonde?" she asked icily.

"No. The one with the black hair," I replied, not taking my eyes off her.

"Her?" she replied with an incredulous tone. I turned, narrowing my eyes cynically. She shrank back for a second before squaring her shoulders and flipping her hair with one hand. "That's Portia Mullins." She turned away from me to whisper with her friends again.

_Portia Mullins. Oh, the irony._

I knew exactly who she was. She was the underage daughter of my new benefactor—the one who had sworn to help protect me—the girl I'd been instructed not to interact with because she had no idea she was a witch, or that her family was part of a magical coven. I wasn't to have any contact with her until she turned sixteen and discovered her true heritage. That's when she'd be inducted into her coven. My coven. The coven I willingly bound myself to and could not betray.

She lifted her head and looked right at me. I fought for control as I turned my eyes away with what I hoped was a bored, uninterested glance. But my heart raced slightly when I felt her emotions—her pulse picked up at the sight of me. She felt . . . intrigued, perhaps even attracted, but it was immediately replaced by deflation. She didn't feel worthy of my notice. If only she knew.

Portia and her friend entered the cafeteria. Even though she was gone from my sight, I could still feel her.

Unexpectedly, I became very angry. I'd connected with a person on a level I'd never before experienced, and I couldn't even get to know her. The need to punch something coursed through me.

Standing, I strode across the parking lot to my bike, knowing full well that cutting class on my first day of school was going to get me into trouble; but I didn't care. One thing was for sure: I was going to stay in this place and get to know Portia Mullins . . . even if it got me killed.

Gunning the engine, I peeled out of the parking lot, not knowing for sure where I was headed. Weaving my way through the moderate traffic, I passed the tourist area of town and found myself on the winding road of Oak Creek Canyon. I'd only driven through here once, on our way to Sedona from Flagstaff; but I found the scenery soothing. Giant oak trees shaded the road with their branches, affording peeks here and there of towering cliffs in white and reddish-orange. The sounds of the engine reverberating off the canyon walls intruded on the surrounding beauty.

Passing Slide Rock National Park, I continued until I came to a small dirt lane on my left. I turned and followed it over a narrow bridge that crossed Oak Creek and as it curved at the base of the canyon wall, going slightly up the side before dead-ending in a circle of trees. Shutting down the engine, I surveyed the scene around me, glancing at the towering cliffs overhead.

Having nothing better to do, I decided it was time to do some exploring and maybe find a relaxing place where I could try to center myself. Everything inside me felt like it was spinning out of control.

Hours later, I stared at the lights of Oak Creek and Sedona as they twinkled below me. Perched on the edge of a large flat rock, I was beginning to believe the myths about this place. There did seem to be something almost magical—healing even. Everything was more peaceful here and made me feel like I had better control and could sort out my feelings.

Reluctantly, I stood and began making my way through the trees and brush, back to my motorcycle. I'd been here for way too long and unfortunately had no cell service. Marsha would be frantic by now, wondering where I had disappeared to.

Driving home, I found myself thinking again about Portia Mullins and the connection I'd felt with her. I was actually anxious to find her at school tomorrow, just to see if the same thing happened again.

I intended to keep my word to her father. He was offering me protection, after all. Respecting his wishes was the least I could do. But it didn't mean I couldn't learn a little more about her. I'd never been around a witch who didn't know she was one. It intrigued me—made me wonder if she'd be angry with her family when she found out what they'd hidden. Nothing had ever been kept secret from me. Magic was the only world I'd ever known.

My phone repeatedly vibrated in my pocket, alerting me to the many messages I had from Marsha. I knew it was her. This was a new phone with a new number. No one else would be calling it.

I pulled into the tourist section of town and parked in front of a packed Mexican food restaurant, with delicious aromas coming from the open windows, drifting out to tempt everyone who was strolling about enjoying the September air.

**Meet me at that Mexican place when U 1st come in 2 town. Let's eat dinner,** I texted Marsha, not even bothering to read all her previous messages.

Her reply was quick. **U R in sooooo much trouble right now!**

I chuckled to myself. **Just doing some thinking. Come on. I'm hungry!!**

**I'm not letting this go, Vance! U gave me a heart attack! I've been frantic!**

**Sorry, I replied, really meaning it. <3 U. Come chew me out in person! Hungry!**

**Grrr! U drive me crazy!**

Grinning, I slipped the phone in my pocket and got off my bike, knowing she was on her way. Heading up the stairs into the restaurant, I found a cute hostess waiting at the top.

She eyed me with a smile, her gaze pausing on my leather jacket before traveling down to my boots and back again. "Can I help you?"

"I need a table for two, please. I'm meeting someone here."

She gave me a wink. "Your girlfriend?"

I chuckled. "No, my aunt. We just moved here—no girlfriend."

"Well, welcome to Sedona then! What name will your aunt ask for when she arrives?"

This girl was smooth.

"Harry Bernstein," I replied, not missing a beat. She quickly jotted it down.

"Perfect. Follow me, Harry, and I'll get you set up at a table with a view." She grabbed a couple of menus and led me to a small table that overlooked the street and tourist shops, with the outline of the giant cliffs in the background. "Here you go."

"Thanks, this is great." My mouth was watering at the delicious smells floating through the air. The place was pretty packed.

"So are you going to college at NAU?"

I laughed. "I'm only sixteen. Still in high school."

Her eyes widened in surprise. "Are you serious?"

I nodded. "Afraid so."

"Wow. I thought for sure you were in college. Those lucky high school girls must be climbing all over you."

Maybe, if I could ever stay in one place long enough for them to do it. "Not really." I shrugged.

"Well, then they're stupid." She glanced back toward her station. "Sarah will be your server tonight. I'll bring your aunt when she arrives."

"Thank you." I took a menu from her, quickly deciding on a chicken chimichanga with green sauce, before closing it.

I pulled out my phone and sent Marsha a text. **Ask for Harry Bernstein when U get here.** I didn't wait to see if she'd reply; instead, I quietly sat, staring out the window.

Across the street was a well-lit plaza with bronze statues. Beyond that, I could see a crystal shop. That might be a good place to check out. Perhaps Marsha and I could walk there after dinner.

"Harry Bernstein?" Marsha asked, sliding into the seat across from me. I chuckled.

"My new alter ego," I replied. "Maybe I'll take it up permanently.

She snorted and shook her head. "This place looks pretty awesome." She gazed around the restaurant, and I followed her glance, taking in the gold colored walls and arched windows between the different dining areas. Spanish artifacts hung on the walls, along with metal sculptures. Waiters and waitresses bustled about carrying large platters of food. "It smells great," she said. "I hope it tastes the same too."

She waited until our waitress brought drinks and took our order before zeroing in on me. "Okay, spill it. What happened today? I couldn't reach you, and I checked the machine before I left. There was a message from the school reminding me that I needed to check you out at the office if you were going to leave early."

Sighing, I lifted my fork, staring at it while twirling it between my fingers. I wasn't sure if I wanted to explain to her what happened or not. I kind of wanted to keep things to myself for a while and test my connection with Portia again.

I decided to stick to the old story for the moment. "Nothing—only more of the same. I'm the new kid. Guys seem to instantly find me a threat, and girls parade themselves in front of me. Teachers immediately label me a troublemaker because of how I look, and I can't change anyone's opinion about me because I don't have the luxury of friends."

She reached across the table and placed her hand on mine. "I'm sorry, Vance. You're right. Everyone should get the chance to know you better, not for your sake though, but for theirs. You're a great kid. I hate that everything is so rough for you. It's precisely why I chose to do this, though. I'm hoping we will be able to find more stability here because we have more people on our side. It makes us stronger and gives us a connection to someone who is not only knowledgeable in magic but has the resources to track the movements of your father and let us know how close he is to finding us. Please, trust me. I've thought long and hard over this decision to involve others."

"I do trust you—always have. If I didn't, I would've left a long time ago."

She grinned. "And gone where?"

I shrugged. "I don't know, but I could survive on my own."

"There's no doubt in my mind about that, but a teen running around on his own would certainly raise suspicion. Not to mention the fact that you need to finish school. I don't want you throwing your life away because you didn't get an education."

Lowering my voice, I replied, "Are you forgetting I'm a warlock? Magic could fix all of that."

"Yes, and create an even bigger trail for your father to follow."

I was tired of this conversation. We'd discussed these things a billion times, it seemed. "There's a crystal shop across the street, there." I tilted my head. "Want to go check it out after dinner?"

"Nice diversion." She removed her hand and sat back, giving me a wink. "Yes, I'd love to go check them out. We need to refurbish most of our herbs and supplies since we left everything behind. There are several clothing stores around too; but if you can't find what you want, we can go back to the mall in Flagstaff, if you'd like."

"I'm sure whatever's here will be fine. I'm not that picky."

"So, what do you plan to do for extracurricular activities? You said it's not fair for you to play sports, but I don't want you to mope around, either."

"I'd get a job if you'd let me."

Marsha shook her head emphatically. "Too easy to trace. You're welcome to do odd jobs, where people pay you cash; but I don't want a legal trail that can be followed. Isn't there something you can participate in at school?"

"I have an auto shop class again."

She sighed. "What else can you possibly do to that motorcycle of yours? It couldn't be any nicer than if you just drove it off the showroom floor."

I chuckled. "I have to keep it running in top notch shape. Maybe I'll build another one."

"Why? It's not like you can ride two. You don't even need two."

"Maybe I could sell it."

"Hmmm. That might be an idea. Definitely something to consider."

"We'll see. I'll think on it," I replied.

The waitress interrupted, bringing our drinks, chips, and salsa to the table. My stomach rumbled loudly at the sight, and Marsha laughed.

"You're really are hungry, aren't you?"

"I told you I was. Only had an apple today, and I skipped breakfast too."

"Where did you go for all those hours?"

"Up the canyon. I found a really nice place where I could sit and stare out at the valley below. It kind of helped to clear my head. Unfortunately, cell reception wasn't the greatest. I didn't get your messages until I hit the service area on my way back."

"I was hoping it was something like that, or that your phone died. I was really worried. This isn't going to help your reputation at all with the school, you know. Ditching on your very first day there doesn't look too good."

"Oh well." I dipped a chip into the salsa and popped it into my mouth.

"I'll write you a note this time, Vance, but I need you to work with me on this. Ditching is not acceptable. I need to know where you are all the time; so I know you're safe."

"Got it. Stay in school, be bored, no ditching. Anything else?" I grabbed another chip.

She laughed. "Yes, Harry. No sassy mouth, either!"

"You're pushing it," I replied, grinning back.

# 4

_J ournal Entry:_

_This is the day I'll test my reaction to seeing Portia again. I'm a little nervous. What if nothing happens? What if it does? Should I tell anyone about it? It's not a normal connection. I researched it online last night; floating through some links we have from different covens, trying to find out any information. Apparently, there are some other cases, and they all involve people who became each other's mate. Ha, ha! What a joke! I can't even manage to keep a girl long enough for her to be called my girlfriend. There's no way I could handle a mate. The only thing I see that's different with the stories I found online, is both partners could hear each other. Portia can't seem to hear me, though. I wonder if that'll change once she comes into her powers?_

It was after lunch, and I felt her before I saw her this time; the jumble of her emotions washed over me. She was running late and in a hurry to get to class. Searching around quickly, I spotted her coming through the main door. Grabbing the strap to her backpack, she shifted it higher on her shoulder and started walking faster.

"Ouch! Watch where you're going!" Another student seethed when she accidentally hit him with her backpack. Her face flooded with color.

"Oh, I'm so sorry." She stopped, apologizing sincerely. "I didn't mean to hurt you."

"Whatever, dork," the guy grumbled, continuing on his way.

Hurt washed through her, and I had to resist the urge to run after the guy. He could stand to learn a few manners.

Portia glanced around to see if anyone else had noticed the encounter. She quickly caught me staring. I turned away nonchalantly, hoping it would appear as if I hadn't seen anything or didn't care.

Her thoughts immediately changed as she continued on her way. _There's the new guy, again. What did Shelly say his name was? Van? Vance! That was it. He's so hot. Love the leather jacket. Ugh! I've got to stop._

_No, you don't,_ I thought as I continued down the hallway behind her. _I like hearing what you have to say._ I suddenly wondered if she could hear or feel me too. That's something I should probably try to find out, immediately. It would be bad if she could and suddenly started freaking out because she didn't know what was going on.

_"Portia,"_ I called to her forcefully through the mental link, but she didn't even break her stride. Guess that answered my question.

Ironically, she entered the same classroom I was headed to. I chuckled to myself. If I'd only gone to class after lunch yesterday, I could've experimented to my heart's content. Oh, well, live and learn. I could play with my new toy today. This might be fun. Guys always wished they knew what girls were thinking. Here was my chance to find out.

Entering the classroom, I saw her near the front. Sean's warning flashed through my head, so I chose the seat furthest away from her, back in the far corner. Settling in, I dropped my notebook and pencil on the desktop. Since I'd ditched yesterday, I hadn't met the teacher; but, according to my schedule, his name was Mr. Ben Spacey. That alone was enough to make me question his knowledge, in addition to pondering if his parents hated him. This was an Honors English class with students from multiple grades. I generally tested high overall but often wondered if it was because I was truly smart, or if magic made learning and studying easier for me. Recalling things I'd read with perfect clarity was something I'd always been able to do. I assumed it was the same with any witch or warlock.

The room filled quickly, and I noticed the eyes of many glancing in my direction. Judgment had always been an easy thing for me to read and even though I couldn't hear their thoughts, it was obvious they were thinking, _"What's he doing in this class?"_ Maybe they'd never heard the phrase, "don't judge a book by its cover."

Frustration washed through me, causing me to be even more irritated. I should be used to it by now. Grabbing my pencil, I began flicking it back and forth, bouncing the eraser up and down against my notebook. This caused a few people to cast annoyed glances in my direction. Portia was one of them.

Her dark eyes widened briefly. I didn't break my stare away from her this time, watching the flush quickly spread over her pale skin before she quickly turned around, leaving me to gaze at the silky black hair cascading down her back. She really was a naturally beautiful girl; but either she didn't know it, or she chose not to flaunt it.

_"You're hot, you know that?"_ I mentally spoke, throwing my thoughts in her direction, observing to see if there was a reaction. Nothing. _"Do I make you nervous, baby?"_ Again, nothing. _"If you can hear me, turn around and glance at the door."_ I figured there was a better chance of getting her to look away from me than at me.

There wasn't even a blip of movement from her. She didn't stiffen or seem scared at all. She remained completely relaxed. Well, at least as relaxed as she had been before. A million thoughts were running through her head about how I made it into an Honors English class. _Hmmm._ Maybe she was as snotty as the rest of them. One thing was clear, though. Either she was a very impressive actress, or she couldn't hear me. I was pretty sure it was the latter.

A short, bald man with a shiny head entered the room. He was wearing a buttoned-to-the-collar white shirt, dark pants, and was carrying a cup of coffee. He headed immediately to his desk and sat down before surveying the class.

Gaze narrowing, he stared at me, then down at a paper on his desk. "Are you Mr. Mangum?" he asked curtly.

"Vance, yes," I replied, as all the heads in the room bobbed back and forth between us like they were watching a volleyball game.

"This paper says you were to report to my class yesterday, but you weren't here. Care to explain that?"

Digging into my pocket, I replied, "I have a signed excuse for you, Mr. Spacey." I couldn't seem to resist the opportunity to use his name. There was an audible gasp from the rest of the class, and I glanced around warily, wondering what had happened.

Oh, he's done it now. Portia's thought zipped through my head, but she turned away when I looked in her direction.

I slowly stood and made my way toward the teacher's desk with my note. It seemed as if everyone in the class was holding their breath and I watched Mr. Spacey's face get redder as I approached.

"Normally, I'd give you detention for that remark, Mr. Mangum; but since you're new, I'll give you the benefit of the doubt."

"I'm sorry? I'm not sure what remark you're referring to." I had no clue what he was talking about.

"My name is pronounced Spah-say."

I struggled not to burst out laughing—a part of me seriously doubting this was true. "Oh, I see. So are you like French or something?"

Random giggles broke out behind me, but they were immediately silenced by a stern look from Mr. "Spah-say."

"My nationality is none of your concern," he said with a sniff and a condescending glance. "All you need to worry about is the fact that I'm your teacher and I'm here to guide you to a higher level of learning."

"Got it," I replied.

He frowned. "Why are you still standing here? Return to your seat."

"You still need to sign my note and give it back to me. I need it for my next class." I pointed to the pink piece of paper I'd laid on his desk.

He sighed heavily. Grabbing a pen from his pocket, he initialed the slip and handed it back. "There you go. Now open your books, please."

"Uh, I don't have any books. You haven't given them to me yet."

His jaw clenched as he stood and went to the shelves behind him, pulling two textbooks off and bringing them to me. "These have to be returned in pristine condition at the end of the year, or you will be charged for them."

I placed my hands on them like I was being sworn in with a bible. "I wouldn't dream of defacing them." More snickers could be heard through the room as I returned to my seat.

"You'll have to try and catch up on your own, Mr. Mangum. I'm afraid the rest of the class is far ahead of you, and I certainly don't have the time to coach you through it. If you feel it is too difficult, then I'd be happy to help you get reassigned into one of the lower classes."

I closed my eyes, refusing to allow this man to bait me anymore. "I'll do my best," I replied civilly, before taking my seat once again.

"You honestly like her?" The voice of a guy standing two lockers down drifted to me as he spoke with his friend.

"Yeah! She's cute." He continued to get supplies from his locker.

"I thought you liked her friend Shelly."

The other boy shrugged. "I changed my mind. I think I might see how things go with Portia, instead. She's going to the game tonight. I told her I'd see her there."

"So she agreed to meet you?" the first boy asked excitedly.

"Yep." The second one grinned. "Maybe I'll get a little action tonight." He slammed his locker shut, and the two of them walked away laughing and high fiving.

A streak of anger coursed through me. This jerk thought he was getting some action off Portia? True, I didn't know her hardly at all, but she certainly didn't strike me as that kind of girl.

I followed the two of them down the hallway before grabbing a kid at the water fountain. "Hey, who are those two guys?" I asked, pointing as I held him by the collar.

"Uh," he sputtered in surprise. "Slade Hendricks and Shane Cooper." He pointed at each one.

"Thanks, dude," I replied, releasing him.

Slade Hendricks better not do anything to hurt Portia or he'd have hell to pay from me. And somehow, I didn't think Sean would mind much if I interfered.

Shaking my head, I turned and walked away in the opposite direction.

# 5

**_O ne Year Later_**

_Journal Entry:_

_Dear Portia,_

_I passed you in the hallway today at school, something you don't know I occasionally go out of my way to do so I can hear the things running through your head. I often feel like I live for those few moments. Even though I could, I try not to listen the rest of the time; though it's hard not to. Your energy envelops me. It's an incredible feeling. I don't want to invade the privacy of your mind; but when you see me, you think of me, and it's a treat I can't seem to make myself walk away from. I hope you'll forgive me for that someday._

_Today I noticed it's becoming increasingly harder to pretend I don't recognize you. I want to stare—drink you in from the top of your pretty black-haired head, to the tips of your cutely painted toenails. You're so beautiful, so young, and full of life, so untainted by the evils of the world. When you smile the whole room lights up like the sun just moved out from behind the clouds. It almost makes me believe there still are good things to live for. Looking at you makes me wish for days filled with happiness and a life that could be normal. I don't know if that will ever be a possibility for me, but for one minute, I'd love to live in your carefree world._

_I almost laughed out loud at what I heard in your head this morning when I passed by. You thought I looked "hot today, as usual," and wondered what I'd do if you gave in to your baser instincts and pushed me against a locker and kissed me. Please, baby, give into that baser instinct! You might be surprised at what you get back! I'm not as indifferent as I've led you to believe._

_Your ponderings monopolized mine for the rest of the day. All I could think of was how I'd react if you ever actually did do something like that. Portia, you've had me tied in knots for months now, and you don't even know it._

_My first thought was I should grab you and slam you against the lockers, while I devoured your plump lips. But then I figured we might draw a pretty big crowd with our hallway display, so I decided maybe I'd just scoop you up and kidnap you for the rest of the day, perhaps take you to my favorite spot in the canyon. It's beautiful there, and then I could lay you on the ground and kiss you for hours, taking my time about it, like I really want to._

_Now, as I sit here tonight, I'm wondering how you would react to my reaction. I wish I could ask you. Would you be surprised? Would you trust me enough to let me whisk you away without any warning? Or would it scare you to find out I want you so badly?_

_That's right, Portia baby. I want you more than you could possibly know. Every day I'm tempted to give in, to show you exactly how I feel, but I gave my word that I wouldn't. If I'd have known at the time who you were and how I'd connect with you, I'd have never spoken such a vow. But I did, so I'll honor that promise because doing so will keep you safer from the evils that taint my life for that much longer. For now, I'll be content to bask in your innocence and to watch you from afar. But only for now, Portia . . ._

Restlessly, I tossed in my bed, trying to find a comfortable spot where my thoughts wouldn't plague me so severely. Week after week, it was the same thing. Hearing her. Longing for her. Wanting to be with her, somehow, in any way, just to have her as a part of my life.

She was driving me crazy. The more I learned about her, the harder I fell. It was insane—impossible. We'd never even spoken to each other. I continued to act like she didn't exist when, in reality, everything inside me had become hyper-aware of her. I'd forced myself to shift away from her, erecting defensive walls to try and keep her personal musings out of my head. It was difficult to be so intimately connected with someone all the time. It took a while, but I finally mastered some control over it. Now, I could put barriers up or take them down at will, unless she was experiencing a very powerful emotion.

Her sudden cry caused me to leap from my bed. Quickly, I threw some shoes on, grabbing my jacket as I bolted out the door. I found my bike in the moonlight, and I jumped on, started the engine, and took off down the road.

Something was wrong. I knew moments of surprise would break through—fear and attraction. Usually, the attraction was geared toward me, but there had been thoughts of others that snuck in here and there. It annoyed me when it happened because I was competitive, but I couldn't fault her—it wasn't like she had any clue I was into her at all.

The night air whipped heavily across my face, causing me to squint as I drove, watery tears leaking out the corners of my eyes from the force. I didn't slow down. Her fear raced through me, causing my own heart rate to accelerate.

_"Hang on! I'm coming!"_ I replied mentally to her call, even though she couldn't hear me. Yet, strangely, I felt her nerves calm a bit, almost in response. _"Don't be afraid,"_ I said again.

The few short minutes it took for me to get to her street seemed like ages. I parked around the corner from her house, shutting off my motorcycle. Creeping around from behind, her home was dark, and everything appeared as it should for the middle of the night. I'd been here a few times before to meet with her dad when she hadn't been home. I knew exactly where her bedroom window was.

Using magic, I noiselessly scaled the wall surrounding their adobe-style home, landing smoothly inside the well-manicured yard with its rock landscaping, shady trees, barbeque pit, and sitting area bordered by flowerbeds. I used my powers again to climb the wall and grab the sill, peering into her bedroom.

My heart rate calmed significantly when I saw her asleep, tangled in her covers. She was all right—only having a nightmare.

Lowering myself to the ground, I made my way to one of the benches and slouched down on it. Running a hand across my face, I sighed heavily.

"What are you doing here?" I asked myself. What if something had been going on? Me, rushing into her room from outside her house, would terrify her. I couldn't barge in without any warning. She knew nothing about me, even though I knew her so well.

Remnants of her nightmare flashed in my head—bits of fog, labored breathing as she ran, casting terrified glances over her shoulder.

_"Portia,"_ I called out to her. _"Relax. It's just a dream."_

_"A dream,"_ her breathy sigh responded, and I instantly straightened, feeling her mind immediately become calm.

_"Can you hear me?"_ I asked, fingers curling heavily around the metal bench. I waited, with bated breath, for some sort of response and then suddenly realized I was bending the metal with my heated grip. Immediately, I released it, commanding my glowing hands to return to normal; before allowing a small flame to dance at the end of my index finger, illuminating the area so I could survey the damage. Thankfully, it didn't look too bad. Hopefully, no one would notice.

My attention turned back to her window.

_"Can you hear me?"_ I asked again, but there was nothing—not a thought or emotion. She appeared to be fast asleep.

It was obvious everything was fine. There was no reason for me to stay—even though I wished I could—even though I silently hoped she'd catch me by surprise and I'd be forced to explain my presence. Reluctantly, I made my way back over the wall and headed home.

There were a few weeks of peace before her screams began shattering my nights again. After the first time, I was prepared, having researched and finding several spells to help with nightmares. I wasn't sure exactly how big of an effect they'd have on her since the lines regarding her identity were a bit blurry. A human mind, without any magical gift, was much easier to affect than the mind of a witch. Technically, Portia was a witch—or at least she would be soon. I didn't know what that meant right now, though. Would she be easier to manipulate because she hadn't come into her powers yet? Or would it be even harder to influence due to her heritage? There was only one way to find out.

It wasn't long before I was kneeling outside her window inside a circle of salt that I'd scattered around the entire circumference of her house to purify the area. This spell would've been much more effective if I had her involvement in it, but since that wasn't a possibility, I was going to have to adjust things as best I could. She needed to be inside the circle for it to work, so around the house it went. Lighting a pure white candle with my finger, I lifted it, holding it out to the moon.

"I humbly call upon the deities,

To help purify and relieve agony.

In the serene light of the moon,

Remove her from this trapped tomb.

Let Portia's nightmares cease,

And let her mind find peace.

This I ask, and this I bind.

So Mote It Be."

The salt circle burst into instantaneous flames before almost immediately burning out, leaving no trace behind. Instantly, I felt Portia's mind relax, her restlessness drifting away.

A small smile crossed my face. It appeared the spell had worked . . . at least for now. I made my way to the bench and sat, staring at her window. This girl was special. There was no doubt about it. I wasn't sure what the nightmares meant, or why we had the connection we did, but I was eager to find out. The more time I spent in her head, the more I fell for her and wanted to protect her.

I was fairly sure she would be interested in knowing me better as well. After all, I was able to hear her private thoughts concerning me, so that kind of took the fear out of asking her out. The answer would be yes. She daydreamed about it—and so did I.

Leaving the yard, I strapped my belongings into one of the pouches on my bike. Now, if there were only some way to speed up time. I thought about the calendar on the wall in my bedroom, each day filled with a giant X, as I slowly crossed them off one by one, counting down to her birthday.

I'd keep my word to her dad until then, but after that, all bets were off.

# 6

**_S everal months later_**

_Journal Entry:_

_It's finally here. Today is Portia's sixteenth birthday._

Leaning against my motorcycle, I tried to remain calm when I saw Shelly's outrageous pink Mustang convertible pull into the parking lot. Today was Portia's birthday. Would anything be different between us? Would she feel me the same way I could feel her? I was both excited and terrified to find out. What if nothing changed? What if she told me to get lost?

I'd made up my mind not to try and approach her mentally. I didn't want to scare her, and I knew her parents hadn't told her anything yet. She wasn't aware of it, but she would be introduced to the coven this evening. As of tonight, she'd know all the secrets I'd been hiding from her too . . . well, some of them anyway. Would she still find me attractive afterward?

She was smiling as she exited the vehicle, visiting with Shelly and waving to people who called out happy birthday greetings to her. I didn't take my eyes off her, watching the girls as they made their way through the parking lot.

A bit disheartened, I couldn't tell if anything was different between us. Shelly tipped her head and whispered something to Portia, who immediately glanced right at me. My initial instinct was to look away; I'd been doing it for so long, it was practically a habit. But today was the day I'd been waiting for. I wanted her to know I was interested.

She stumbled slightly, and Shelly caught her before she could fall any further. Portia glanced at me one more time, her cheeks reddening before she flew into the building. I couldn't help but smile as I gathered my belongings and headed toward the school, feeling more relaxed than I had since I'd moved here.

Sedona was still home. I hadn't had to leave, thanks to the efforts of the coven and Sean laying false trails to be followed. Now, the girl I couldn't get out of my head was ripe for the picking; and believe me, I intended to pick.

Nervous energy coursed through me all morning and it showed physically. I was reprimanded for bouncing my pencil on my books or tapping my foot repeatedly during enforced quiet times in class. I couldn't help it, though. The desire to sneak inside her mind and see if she could hear me was overwhelming. I had to force myself not to. There was no way I was messing this up—not after this long.

When lunchtime arrived, I left campus and went home to grab a sandwich, even though I was tempted to go look for her. I wanted to wait—to approach her tonight. If I could get a few moments alone with her, maybe we could talk a little.

Glancing at the clock, I groaned. It was official. Tonight would never get here because this day was going to last forever.

The bell rang. _Finally._ I grabbed my jacket and headed to the door, eager to dispel some of the building energy inside me.

"Mr. Mangum?" the teacher called, bringing me to a halt. I swung around to look at her. I liked Ms. Costner. She was a good teacher and easy on the eyes too, which always seemed to make science a bit more enjoyable.

"Yes?"

She waited until the last of the students had left the room. "Are you doing okay, today? You seem a bit jumpy or something, which is unusual for you. I wanted to make sure everything is all right."

I grinned. "Thanks. I'm doing fine. Just anxious to meet with someone this evening."

"Oh," she said, surprise lighting her eyes. "You have a date then? Who's the lucky girl?"

I shook my head. "Not a date exactly, but someone I've been looking forward to hanging out with for a while now."

She clasped her hands in front of her and smiled. "Well then, don't let me keep you. I hope you have a great time."

"Thanks," I replied, continuing out the door and down the hall. Again, the temptation to slip into Portia's mind pressed me. I refused to give in. There was no way I could know if she'd feel that intrusion. I needed to be patient for a little while longer. This was nothing compared to the last two years.

Rounding the corner toward my locker, someone collided with me, causing me to fall back a couple of steps as several items crashed and banged along the floor.

"Why don't you watch where you're going?"

I'd recognize that voice anywhere. It had been haunting me for two years. Glancing down at the object of my affection, I watched her long black hair swaying about as she scrambled to retrieve her belongings. She really was a tiny slip of a girl, but man—she was beautiful.

"Hey, now. You ran into me," I replied, eagerly awaiting her reaction.

She froze solid for a moment before slowly allowing her gaze to travel over me—starting with my shoes and working her way to my face. Giving a noticeable gulp, she replied. "Sorry."

The breathy word wreaked havoc on my senses, and I had to force myself to try and contain my excitement as I sank to her level. True, this wasn't the way I'd planned for things to go down, but I wasn't about to let this opportunity pass me by.

"Where were you going in such a hurry?" I asked, lifting one of the books she'd dropped and handing it to her, unable to stop my gaze from raking across her.

She sighed, glancing through the glass door behind me. "I was trying to catch the bus. I forgot my friend Shelly had to leave early today."

"Ah." So she didn't have a ride home? This was even better than I thought! I continued to help her gather her things before standing and offering her a hand. While I'd like to think it was a gentlemanly thing for me to do, I knew I merely wanted an excuse to touch her. She studied it for a brief moment and, as soon as she slipped her palm against mine, it was as if an electric jolt shot right through my arm. I pulled her to her feet, wondering if she'd felt it too.

"I can give you a ride." Holding my breath, I waited for her reply; but she didn't respond at all, only stared at me with her wide, dark eyes. Grasping at straws, I continued. "Of course, if you're afraid of motorcycles . . ."

"No," she replied quickly. "Not at all. I'd be happy to accept a ride."

"Great." I couldn't keep the broad smile from spreading across my face. So much for playing it cool. I probably looked like a grinning idiot. Before I could do any more damage to my reputation, I strode past her, heading toward the doors at the opposite end of the hallway that led to the student parking lot. I didn't wait to see if she followed, but I could hear her shoes hurrying along behind me.

When I reached my motorcycle, I removed my helmet from where I left it on the back seat and handed it to her. "Safety first."

"What about you?" she asked, taking it.

"I'll be fine." I wasn't really worried about her safety, either. I was a warlock with healing powers. If anything happened to her, there was a good chance I could fix it. But that being said, my philosophy was better safe than sorry. "Hop on behind me and hang on around my waist," I instructed. _Yeah, baby. This is going to be fun,_ I thought.

She struggled a bit, trying to adjust the helmet strap, so I helped her tighten it appropriately. She looked so cute wearing my gear. "There you go. Perfect." I hoped I wasn't staring at her too much. Looking away, I kick-started the engine.

She scooted on behind me and slid her arms around me. I closed my eyes for a second, thinking about how much I'd enjoy feeling this connection every day. It was crazy to be this close to her after all the time I'd forced myself to stay away. I glanced down, noticing her feet were still on the ground and gestured for her to put them on the pegs behind mine. As soon as she was settled, I couldn't stop myself from gunning the engine as we took off. Yes, it bordered showing off, but I didn't want her to forget this moment either.

I was so caught up in having her wrapped around me that I completely forgot to ask her for directions to her house. Sure, I'd been there too many times to count; but she didn't know that. We'd never even spoken before this. I was going to seem like a total stalker now.

She quickly hopped off and struggled again with the strap. I helped her once more, taking the helmet from her while she rapidly ran her fingers through her hair, a blush spreading across her face. I couldn't help staring. She was gorgeous.

"Thanks for the lift."

"No problem," I replied, genuinely sorry I couldn't think of another reason to keep her standing here talking to me.

"Well, I guess I'll catch you later then."

I nodded, wishing I could tell her I'd see her tonight. She turned and hurried up the sidewalk.

"Hey!" I called after her, and she paused to glance around. "Happy birthday!" I flashed her another smile before gunning the engine and taking off down the road.

Entering the stadium from the direction of the locker rooms, I stopped to lean against the fence near the concession stand, observing everyone milling around. Sporting events were something I rarely attended. First, I always wished I could play; but my "special abilities" kept things from being fair to the other athletes. Also, I was usually trying to stay away from interactions with other people, not getting to know them better. That excluded me from most of the social events that went on. If I wasn't hanging around, then people wouldn't be noticing me all the time. I'd blend into the background more easily.

Today was apparently the day I was going to start breaking all those self-imposed rules. I'd struggled with my desire to see Portia again after this afternoon. Knowing she'd be at this game was eating me alive. I didn't want anyone to think it was odd for me to suddenly show up at one of these things, but I couldn't seem to make myself wait until this evening to see her. Now that the ice between us had been broken, I was unable to stay away.

The crowd in the stands went crazy about a play on the field and then it was halftime. People began pouring out and heading toward the concession stand.

I spotted her immediately. Her black hair reminded me of something sleek and shiny, like the glossy sheened feathers on a raven. It hung straight, almost like an ancient Egyptian princess, giving her kind of an exotic look. The color of her hair made her dark eyes pop against her pale skin. They were big and seemed almost fathomless when I'd stared into them earlier today, but there was warmth in them also. She wasn't a person hiding deep secrets—she was a girl who wore her heart on her sleeve. I'd quickly learned that about her from listening to her thoughts. I loved the way her tiny nose turned up so sweetly at the end and how her lips curved when she smiled and laughed.

She didn't notice me as she made her way to the concession stand and ordered a soda. Someone called Shelly's name, and suddenly she was standing there alone, staring straight at me. My heart rate accelerated when she approached, but I forced myself to hold still and remain casual.

"Hey. Thanks again for the ride." She gave me a shy smile.

"Any time." My eyes traveled over her, appreciating her form.

"Really?" she asked, surprised.

This girl honestly had no idea how much she affected me. "Why not?" I grinned slightly. "I kinda enjoyed running into you." That had to be the understatement of the year.

She stared at me for a moment before becoming obsessed with a crack in the sidewalk. "Do you like football?"

Her question caught me off guard. I'd totally forgotten we were at a game. Glancing toward the field, I shrugged. "It's okay, I guess." I looked back at her, and she laughed.

"Don't let the fans hear you talk like that. You might get mauled. People around here love high school football."

I chuckled, but couldn't quite think of a reply.

"Portia?" Shelly called her name.

"I need to go," she said, hesitating. I still wasn't sure what to say. My heart fell when she started to walk away. Out of all the times I wished I could talk to her, here I was, completely tongue-tied. I wanted to punch something.

"Hey," she said, looking back at me suddenly. "I'm having a birthday party tonight. You're welcome to come."

I wondered if she really wanted me there or if she merely felt sorry for me.

"Maybe," I replied, knowing I'd be there anyway, whether she was aware of it or not. Only I'd be in her grandma's basement, waiting with the coven for her.

She walked away from me again, and I hightailed it out of there before things got any more awkward. Hopefully, I'd get another chance to talk to her alone this evening.

# 7

_J ournal entry:_

_Tonight was . . . I don't know if there's a word to describe it. amazing is the closest I can come. To sit next to and visit with her, spending time just the two of us, wow. I never thought it would be like this. Her thoughts and emotions flood through me. I still haven't told her I can hear her. Some part of me wants to keep that a secret for a bit longer, so she won't try to shutter herself around me. I swear I'll tell her the truth soon, but I love hearing her pure thoughts regarding me. She makes me feel magical._

Her nerves pulsated through me. She was intrigued, but slightly scared as well. I couldn't even imagine what it must be like to have everything sprung on her so quickly. My whole life had been about magic. She was finding everything out in the span of five minutes.

The other coven members stood solemnly beside me inside the basement ritual room, robes and cowls hiding our identity, waiting for Portia to be brought in and introduced. I couldn't help the smile that touched my lips when I realized she thought this was some elaborate birthday prank her family was trying to pull off. If only. I was almost sad to see her lose her trusting innocence. The world she'd always known was about to disappear before her very eyes.

Every muscle in my body froze when she entered with her father and grandmother. She glanced nervously about the room, taking it all in. Intimidation washed through her, and I wanted to take her in my arms and comfort her—letting her know that it all would be okay.

"This is my daughter Portia," Sean said.

"Blessed be, Portia." My voice mingled with the others in the standard uniform greeting of our group.

Her grandmother took her by the arm and began introducing her to the members. They, in turn, each revealed themselves, kissing her knuckles and welcoming her.

Soon, I was the only one left, and she was standing before me. Her intense energy was palpable.

"This is Portia," Milly said again.

"Welcome, Portia. Blessed be."

She noticeably stiffened as I slipped my hands in hers, raising her knuckles to my mouth, and gently brushing my lips across them. I wondered if everyone else in the room felt the same electricity I did.

With effort, I released her hands and removed my hood, completely uncovering myself to her. Even though she already suspected it was me, the shock was apparent on her face. Our eyes locked, neither of us able to look away.

_This is real._ The thought raced through her head. _Vance would never participate in a joke like this._

She was right. I wouldn't. I wanted to say something to her—anything—but couldn't seem to find the words.

Milly broke our silent stare by turning Portia's shoulders back toward the center of the group. "What do you think?" she asked.

Portia briefly glanced over her shoulder at me, and I flashed her a soft smile. "Uh . . . honestly, I'm slightly overwhelmed."

Everyone started laughing and crowded in closer to visit with her. I watched for several minutes, unable to believe she was finally a part of my world now, no longer restricted from me. She kept casting shy glances in my direction as I slowly made my way out the door, going upstairs and strolling into the yard. I really wanted to talk to her, but I didn't want to overwhelm her any more than she was at the moment. I'd wait for everyone to leave and then maybe I could catch a few minutes alone with her.

My plan didn't work out so well, though. After everyone left, she stayed awake visiting with Sean and Milly, while they answered her questions. Some were about religion, and how a coven proclaiming to worship deities of Christianity reconciled itself with using pagan rituals; but most of her questions were about me.

The discussion was tabled for in the morning, and it was decided that Portia would spend the night here at Milly's. I found myself ducking behind the corner of the house when Sean left. My bike was still parked down on the corner, but apparently, he didn't notice it.

The guest bedroom light flipped on, and I waited several minutes after it went dark again to stealthily approach. Sliding behind the bushes, I lightly tapped against the glass.

I waited. When she didn't appear, I knocked again. Her heart rate suddenly shot higher, and I could hear her moving about. I didn't want to show my face in the window, or speak into her mind; knowing both would likely make her scream, bringing Milly racing in to check on her.

The window slid open, and she stuck her head out. Quickly, I clamped my hand against her mouth, holding the back of her head with the other as she stiffened.

"Don't be scared. It's just me," I hurriedly whispered, feeling her instantly relax and I removed my hands.

Her breaths came in quick gasps. "Are you trying to give me a heart attack?" She placed her hand against her chest.

I laughed, allowing my gaze to run over her sexy figure. "Not really. Though I can understand how you may have come to that conclusion."

"What're you doing here, Vance?"

"I came to see if you'd like to go for a ride with me." I knew exactly where I wanted to take her, and it was a place where we wouldn't have to worry about any interruptions.

She hesitated for only a second before making up her mind. "Yes, I would. But I need to get some pants on real quick."

"That might be beneficial," I replied, silently wishing I could see more of the figure that was disappearing into the shadows behind her. "I'll wait here." I folded my arms as I leaned against the wall.

My thoughts ran rampant as I listen to the soft rustle of clothing moving against her skin. I couldn't help but imagine her taking them off instead of putting them on. It was a relief when she swung her legs through the window, and she allowed me to help her slide to the ground. I loved touching her.

Taking her hand, I led her down the street toward my bike. I noticed she was rubbing her bare arms.

"Maybe I should've grabbed a sweater," she said, her teeth chattering slightly. I berated myself for not telling her she should wear something heavier than a tank top.

I slid out of my leather jacket and placed it around her shoulders. She didn't refuse it, immediately slipping her arms inside.

"Thanks, but what about you?"

She apparently didn't realize there was enough warmth inside of me to heat this entire city. "I'll be fine," I replied, enjoying her concern and giving her a smile followed by a wink. "If I get cold, you can keep me warm."

Even in the pale moonlight, I could see the blush spreading across her face. Her pulse accelerated even more, and anxious thoughts about what I might expect from her crossed her mind.

"I'm only kidding, Portia," I added with a chuckle, mounting the motorcycle and handing her my helmet. "You remember the drill?"

She nodded and put it on, needing my help with the chinstrap again. I happily helped her, loving any excuse to brush my fingers against her cool skin.

I started the engine, and she climbed on behind me, slipping her arms tightly around me, and laying her helmeted head against my back. We raced through the night air together, but all I could concentrate on was the way her body felt against mine, both soft and possessive. It was like she was branding me as hers with every touch.

Turning off the road, I made my way across the bridge and up the other side to where I always parked. Helping her off the bike and removing the helmet, I watched as she glanced around, taking it all in.

"Where are we going?" She didn't sound nervous at all, and it thrilled me. I didn't want her to be afraid—I wanted her to trust me.

"I'm taking you to the place I like to go when I need to be alone." Retaking her hand, I moved through the trees and brush, climbing upward until we stepped onto the large stone slab that jutted over the edge of the cliff face. The view in this spot never failed to take my breath away, all starry sky and twinkling city lights in the darkness.

"This is breathtaking," she said, her voice blending in with the sound of the creek running below us.

Releasing her hand, I sat down, letting my feet dangle off. "I think so. Have a seat," I added, nodding at the spot next to me.

She didn't seem as eager as I was to hang her feet over the edge of the rock, choosing instead to sit cross-legged beside me. We sat together silent for several minutes, me waiting to see if she would say anything. When she didn't, I spoke up.

"So, you've had a busy day." I grinned. It was a bit of an understatement.

She nodded.

"Still taking it all in?"

"Yeah," she replied with a laugh. "Well, I would be, if I even knew where to begin."

"I figured you'd have questions for me after tonight." My mind wandered to the earlier discussion I'd overheard between her dad and grandma.

"I do, if you don't mind."

"That's why we're here. So, go ahead." After all the times I'd spent trying to withhold myself from other people, I couldn't believe how easy it was to talk to her. I wanted to share everything.

"Are you really a warlock?" she asked, not beating around the bush.

I looked at her and nodded.

"And what exactly does that mean?"

"It means, like you, I can do magic."

"But I don't do magic."

"But you can. That's the difference." Sitting straighter, I held out my closed fist and then flung my fingers open. With barely any effort at all, a small ball of flame danced inside my palm. Fire was part of me, and I was a part of it—the magic blending and fusing us together.

She stared, eyes wide with wonder. "It's hot. Why isn't it burning you?"

"Because I generated it," I answered, wishing I could help her to better understand. "Now hold out your hand."

She did as I asked, allowing me to drop the fire into her palm. She flinched, but before she could release it, her natural defenses ran to the rescue, neutralizing my ball of flame inside a piece of ice.

Ice. That was her natural magic. The two of us were literally fire and ice; opposite poles attracting one another. Interesting.

"How'd you do that?" she asked, examining her hand.

"I didn't. You did." I couldn't help smiling at her. "The magic's inside you. You just need to learn how to consciously use it." I took the ice-encased flame and threw it, watching it shatter into a million pieces before disappearing.

"Other than no one telling me, why didn't I know about my powers until now?"

"It seems to manifest itself around the age of sixteen for most people."

"Is that when you got yours?"

I shook my head. "No. For some reason I started manifesting around the age of five."

"Is that good or bad?"

I shrugged. "No one really knows. My mom and dad were excited since they were both magical. My dad was the leader of their coven. Of course, that was before he got involved in heavy, dark magic. My mom started to notice the signs, though at first she was in denial. It wasn't until she observed me taking on some of his dark traits that she became really scared. She thought he was molding me to become like him. I was about ten by then." It was hard to speak about these intimate details with her. They stirred a lot of old pain that was buried inside me.

"What did she do?" She seemed totally wrapped up in my tale.

"She ran with me at first, but he was always able to find us. Finally, she met this witch in another coven. Her name is Marsha—you met her tonight. She explained the situation and begged for her help. Marsha agreed. Mom got someone to forge some documents, so Marsha appeared to be my legal aunt, and she took custody of me. We've been running ever since."

"What about your mom?"

Her question was tender, concerned, but it cut me like a knife to the quick. "I don't know what happened to her. That was part of the agreement. We were never to contact her again."

"That must've been horrible for you both."

She had no idea. It was like having a giant piece of me torn away, suddenly leaving a gaping hole behind. "It is for me. I just want to know she's all right." I glanced at the stars, wondering if my mom was somewhere looking at the same celestial expanse as me.

Portia was merciful and changed the subject. "So, what brought you to Sedona?"

"Marsha heard of your family and their coven. She came here and explained our situation, and they agreed to offer us protection. That's part of what your dad is doing when he's gone. He's scouting things, making sure we're still safe."

"Wow. I'm starting to see my dad in a whole new light."

"He's a very good man," I responded. Marsha had been right to put faith in him. This was the longest we'd ever been able to stay in one place.

"Oh, I know that. I mean . . . encyclopedia salesman? Really?"

We both laughed at the same time. She had no idea how close she was to learning the truth. Things with her dad were not at all what they seemed, but it wasn't my place to make any of those revelations. He'd tell her if he wanted her to know.

"So, why all the mystery and everything at school?"

I knew she was referring to the massive number of rumors about me that I refused to dispel—everything from being a drug dealer, to baby daddy for some poor teenage girl, to serving time. "I figured if I stayed aloof, people wouldn't get too close. It's easier to stay hidden that way."

She pondered this for a few moments. "Then why are you here with me?"

I sighed heavily before standing and pacing back and forth. Her line of questioning was making me a bit nervous, and I didn't want to say anything that would send her running. "Well, for one thing, you'll be the thirteenth member of our coven, which will make us the strongest we can be. That's a good thing." My mind was frantically racing, trying to come up with something plausible to say that didn't sound like a complete line of bullshit.

"Oh. Is that the only reason?" she asked, not only sounding, but feeling disappointed, as well. She'd been hoping for something more from me.

"Well . . . " I paused uncomfortably. "No, not exactly . . ."

"It's okay. You can trust me," she said, encouraging me to continue.

I needed to trust her. That's what I wanted from her, so it was only fair for her to ask the same of me too. She never looked away while I stared at her.

"You've been calling for me," I blurted out, sounding like an idiot.

She was shocked. "I've been . . . what?"

I was stuck in it now. "You've been calling for me. Maybe you don't realize it, but it's happening a lot lately—mostly when you're asleep. But you did it consciously today, when you were blowing out the candles on your birthday cake." I hadn't even been at her grandma's; yet, I felt her wish for me from all the way across town. It made my pulse race, knowing she wanted me too.

Her face flushed. "How can you know about that?" she asked, clearly amazed.

I moved toward her and offered my hand. When she accepted, I pulled her to her feet as a light breeze swirled around us, blowing a strand of hair across her face. Gently, I tucked it back behind her ear and marveled over being this close to her, again.

"We're linked for some reason, you and I." Searching her eyes, I wondered how she would take the news.

"Linked?" she whispered back, her mind a whirlwind of confusion.

"It doesn't happen very often. But when it does, it's usually something very special." I paused before plunging ahead. "I hate to use the term, but it's kind of like . . . like we're soul mates—connected in a way that's extremely unique."

"But we barely know each other." Her breathy answer hinted she was intrigued, but not sure if she quite believed what I was telling her.

"I understand why you feel that way, Portia, but try not to be afraid when I say I know you better than you think. I've been watching you a long, long time—a couple of years, in fact. I couldn't say anything, though, until you found out about your magic. I promised your dad I'd stay away until then."

Even though I was slightly terrified to share all this with her, I also felt relieved. I'd been keeping this to myself for so long it was a blessing to be able to finally tell her. I only hoped she would understand where I was coming from.

Her eyes began to water like she might cry. "What does all this mean?"

I shook my head. "I don't know. But I'm betting we'll find out." I gathered both her hands into mine, leaning to rest forehead against forehead. We stared into one another's eyes, not speaking, yet connected, until I was overcome with the need to kiss her.

This was moving too fast. I needed to get her out of here. "I'd better get you back to your grandma's," I stated, breaking the mood between us.

She nodded and allowed me to lead her through the quiet woods to my motorcycle. We arrived at Milly's all too soon, and I helped her through the window. She turned around and leaned out toward me. "Goodnight, Vance," she whispered.

"Blessed be, Portia," I replied, running my finger across the silky skin of her cheek. Forcing myself to turn, I walked away, knowing after tonight, my life would never be the same.

# 8

_J ournal Entry:_

_I can't stop thinking about her or the way I felt when I was with her. She makes me so . . . happy. Or is it her happiness rubbing off on me? I'm not really sure, but it scares me a little. Every time I get close to someone, we always have to leave. That would kill me. I've waited so long to be a part of her life._

_Today is Saturday. There's absolutely no feasible reason I can come up with to go see her, even though I want to. I guess I should step back and give her some space to absorb everything. It's hard, though. I'm anxious to explore this strange connection between us._

"Working on the bike today, I see." Marsha smiled at me, drying her hands on a dishtowel as she leaned against the doorframe leading from the kitchen into the garage.

"Yeah," I replied as I attempted to crank a bolt on the engine tighter. "It would be nice if this stupid piece would cooperate with me, though." My hand slipped off the wrench, and my finger slid against a piece of sharp metal. I felt the tear in my skin before I saw the blood. "Damn it!" I grumbled, grabbing the oily rag next to me and holding it against the wound.

Marsha started laughing, and I glanced at her with a questioning stare. "Why don't you use your magic? It would be much easier on you from the looks of it."

"For the same reason you're washing the dishes by hand," I replied, nodding toward her dishtowel. "I don't want to die of boredom. Besides, I like staying busy working. You know that."

She nodded. "I do. I simply find it funny you don't use magic to help yourself when things are tough."

Shrugging, I stared back at the bike. "It's a vendetta now. Using magic is like saying I let the bike beat me. It's not going to win."

Marsha continued chuckling, shaking her head. "You and your competitive nature. You'd rather be hurt than give in. It's a shame you can't do sports. It'd probably help you release some of this pent up aggression you're always carrying around."

"Blowing up something usually helps take care of things like that."

"And what exactly have you been blowing up?" She suddenly seemed concerned.

I sighed. "Don't worry. Only some old dead trees out in the middle of nowhere. And before you start the lecture about forest fires; yes, I make sure nothing catches on fire."

She eyed me for a moment as if trying to decide whether or not to trust me. "Fine. Just be careful. Are you planning on working on this motorcycle all day?"

"For the most part. I told Bruce I'd try to have it done for him by the end of the month."

"He was so excited when he found out how good you are with bikes. I think he's wanted it to be rebuilt for quite a while. Every time I've seen him, he asks me about it. That's all he ever talks to me about."

I grinned. "I know. I can't believe he had this clunker sitting in his garage for so many years. I have a cool idea for it, but I'll need to get some help."

"Really? What?"

"See this area around the wheels?" I pointed to where the spokes came together. "I was thinking it would be cool to have some custom-made metal flames here that would match the flames on the gas tank. It would tie the design together nicely, don't you think?"

She smiled. "You have such a great eye for detail, and yes, I agree. I think Bruce would love it. Where would you find something like that?"

"I want to go to Laramie Jackson's knife shop and see if he can help me design something unique for it." I stood and went to my workbench to deposit my tools, before washing my hands at the basin sink.

"That's a fabulous idea! I know you love the athame he custom made for you."

"Shh . . ." I teased. "He doesn't know it's an athame—it's only an awesome knife as far as he's concerned. You're gonna get me in trouble."

She rolled her eyes. "Whatever. I'm sure he's happy to help you. You've had him outfit half the coven with knives now."

"The best for the best." I winked at her. "Do you need me to get anything for you while I'm out?"

"Not that I can think of right now. I'll text you if anything comes to mind. Are you going to see Portia too?"

She caught me totally off guard, and I snapped my head up to look at her, squinting and wondering if she was hinting at something else.

"Why would I go see her?" I hadn't told anyone—not even her—about my interest in Portia. I didn't want anyone to think it was wrong or tell me I couldn't be with her. Until I discovered more information about what was happening between us, I intended to keep it to myself.

Apparently, I sounded slightly too aggressive in my response. "Easy there, killer." She held up a hand in surrender. "I noticed you seemed to have a connection with her is all. I know you don't like to allow yourself to make friends, but she's different. She's a witch, and she's part of your coven. That means you won't have to keep any secrets from her. There hasn't been anyone like that in your life before—at least not your age anyway. I worry about you being alone all the time."

I sighed, walking to my bike. "No, I didn't have any plans to go see her today," I replied as I straddled the bike, secretly wishing Portia needed me for some reason.

"Well, can I intrude and ask if you like her?"

Glancing over, I saw a soft look in her eyes. Was she trying to play matchmaker all of a sudden? I wasn't sure how I felt about that.

"Of course I like her. I like everyone," I replied vaguely, slipping my key into the ignition.

"You know what I mean. Would you ever be interested in dating her?"

I chuckled. "You really think Sean would go for that?"

She shrugged. "I don't see why not. You're a good kid. He knows that."

"We may be close in school, but you can't forget, I'm eighteen, and she's sixteen. I think Sean would sooner slap a restraining order on me than let me date his only child."

"I don't see why your age matters one bit; unless you're planning on doing something that would make you being a legal adult and her a minor a problem. Is there something I should know?" She stared pointedly at me.

I laughed loudly. "Pipe down, _Mom_. I've been nothing but the perfect gentleman."

Her gaze wandered over me. "I mean, I understand you're a man now, and men have urg—"

"Stop right there, Marsha. This conversation is finished." I started the bike, gassing the throttle and the garage echoed with the sound.

She cupped her hands and shouted above the noise. "I only wanted to know if you want to date her!"

"What?" I hollered back with a grin, revving the engine again, pretending I couldn't hear her.

"Do you want to date her?" She waved her hands at the exhaust fumes filling the air.

Pointing to my ear, I shook my head. "I'll talk to you when I get home." I slipped my helmet on and took off out the open garage door. Tossing a quick glance in her direction as I turned onto the street, I started laughing when she threw her hands up in a frustrated gesture and went inside.

That was fun. Turning my attention back to the road, I thoughtfully considered what she'd been trying to talk to me about. Truthfully, I wanted to do a whole lot more than date Portia. Sometime over the last two years, I'd convinced myself that our connection meant she was mine, marked specially for me. I couldn't find any magical evidence to suggest otherwise, although there wasn't a whole lot to support my idea either. All the information I'd found pointed to this type of magic happening between two people who both experienced the same thing. I had yet to attempt speaking with her mentally, since before her birthday. This was partly to protect her, not wanting to rush her, and partly because I was afraid of what it would mean if she couldn't hear me. I didn't want to lose hope already—not when I was just starting to find it again.

The circle of protection had been cast, drawn into the dirt of the earthen floor with a sword held by the High Priestess. Together, as a group, we called the elements from the four corners representing Earth, Wind, Fire, Water, and then lit the candle of unity in the center of the crystal pentagram on the ritual table. Portia was presented to us each individually, before taking her place beside me as the thirteenth member of our coven.

Wine was poured into a large waiting chalice and passed around. Each of us took a swallow, symbolizing our connection to one another.

Sean stepped forward and began to speak, reciting our beliefs. This ritual was done for every new witch who joined the coven, helping Portia understand her history—her legacy.

"In the beginning, God created the Earth," Sean mimicked the beginning of the Bible. He smiled, and a few chuckles rippled through the group, before continuing. "God created the Earth, and we're to respect the things on it, both spiritually as well as physically. When we use the things the Earth provides in a proper manner, we surround ourselves with the powers of creation and goodness. If we misuse the things we've been given, it calls forth a dark magic that can overtake us."

Milly stepped forward and began speaking directly to Portia. "We may believe in Christianity, but we also believe there is truth in everything. All religions, rituals, and magical practices have a higher law they support. We believe all these forces work together to create a whole. Mankind is the one who gives labels and restrictions to religious practices. We believe the universe operates as a whole and must answer to the scientific laws that have been placed upon it. Don't allow yourself to be confused by names and labels—instead learn to accept things as they are. You are a special being, gifted with a higher power, which has been passed down since the beginning of time. Use your gift wisely and allow only good energy to flow through you.

"We're blessed when we use good magic. Sometimes the consequences of our magic may not appear immediately; so we should always be careful in what we do because the results of our magic can be far-reaching and have long-lasting effects on those around us. Be considerate of others. You would be wise to always live by the rule that what you put out comes back to you times three. If you conspire to do evil, that is what you'll receive; but if you do what is positive and right, that's what you'll attract, as well. Which would you rather live with?"

She wasn't really asking her for an answer since the reply should be obvious, but I knew her words caused each of us to peer into our own souls and ask the same question.

"I think you should tell her all the details surrounding Vance," Marsha said. "Things have been great while we've been with you, but she should know what's happening."

"I agree," I added, watching Portia's eyes dart between Marsha and me. Others in the group voiced their support, as well.

Sean nodded, and Milly began speaking, revealing my tale. I watched Portia's face, studying her for any reaction, as my life was laid out in front of her detail by detail. Instead of hearing my story, though, I found myself slipping back inside it, reliving it like it was only yesterday.

_"Hey, buddy. How about you and I go to the zoo today?" My dad tousled my hair, shooting a grin at me from where he was seated next to me on the couch._

_"Really?" My ten-year-old voice echoed back in my ears. I loved it when my dad took me on outings. Getting time alone with him was always a treat._

_"Yes, really! I know you've wanted to go for a while now, so let's do it. Go get your shoes on."_

_Jumping up, I turned and ran toward the staircase, spying my mom standing in the doorway. I was too excited to pay attention to the slight frown on her face. "Dad's taking me to the zoo!" I called as I passed her, my bare feet slapping against the cool marble floor._

_"Damien, is this really necessary?" I heard my mom ask. "He didn't finish cleaning his room like I told him to."_

_My feet slowed, and I crept along the stairs, leaning over the railing so I could continue to eavesdrop on their discussion._

_"You're too strict with him, Krista. Let him be a kid for a change."_

_"He needs to learn responsibility," my mom replied._

_"For what?" Dad sounded irritated with her. They'd been fighting more often lately. "He's a warlock for crying out loud. Let him clean his room using magic, and it'll never be messy. I don't see why you persist in making him behave like he's something he's not."_

_"He needs to be able to go out and live in the real world with real people. So he's a warlock. Big deal. If he doesn't have discipline in his life, he'll go off the deep end. You've seen what's happened to others who've chosen to live like that."_

_"My son is a prodigy." Irritation filled my father's voice. "He has more magic in his baby finger than most witches have in their entire body. That qualifies him to live by a different set of rules. You should be proud of that, Krista. If it weren't for him and his powers, you could've been gravely injured when you accidentally cut yourself with that knife, but he healed you; and he was only five!"_

_My mom sighed loudly. "Yes, Damien. I was there. And I'm very aware of what his capabilities are. But, in my opinion, that's only another reason for us to use caution with him. He is powerful, and he needs to be taught to use those powers wisely."_

_"I don't want to argue about this anymore, Krista. He can clean his room when he gets back . . ."_

_I didn't listen for the rest, running to my large bedroom. Quickly, I slipped on a pair of socks before sliding my feet into my shoes and hurrying back down the stairs. My mom was nowhere to be seen._

_"You ready, pal?" Dad asked, clicking off the television and getting up._

_"Yes. Let's go!" I jumped around excitedly. "Which car are we taking?"_

_"Go get in the Jeep. That sounds like a good car for the zoo."_

_"Yay!" I shouted, pumping my fist in the air. "I love the Jeep!" I ran through the kitchen and down the hall toward the garage. My dad only ever took the Jeep when we went riding around in the woods. I loved the way it bounced._

_Dad climbed in beside me and turned on the radio. I watched the large houses pass us by as we made our way out of our neighborhood and onto a larger road. We drove for a while until the buildings slowly began to thin, and we turned off the road into a wooded area._

_"Is this where the zoo is?" I asked, confused. There weren't even fences or cages around that I could see._

_"No," my dad replied. "But don't worry. You'll be there soon. I thought maybe this would be a good spot to try a new magical ritual with you."_

_This didn't surprise me. My dad always wanted me to do magical things with him. He was constantly telling Mom I needed to be more involved in learning the craft and how to properly use my powers._

_"Okay." I was disappointed in the delay but knew there would be no arguing with him. When it came to my dad, magic was more important than anything else._

_Dad parked and removed a small box from behind his seat. "Let's go."_

_I climbed out, my feet hitting the forest floor, a few twigs crunching beneath them. The scent of pine filled the air, and the whisper of the wind blowing through the needles on the trees created a soft, soothing sound. I always loved coming to the forest to play; but when I sat still and listened, it was relaxing._

_Dad led the way into a circle of thick shrubs and trees that blocked most of the sunlight. Setting the box on the ground, he removed five different candles, each of them black. "Vance, place these candles in the appropriate places."_

_I knew exactly what he was asking me to do since it had been a previous lesson. Glancing at the sky, I determined which directions were North, South, East, and West, and I placed the candles accordingly, setting the fifth one in the center of them all._

_My father surveyed my work and smiled approvingly. "Good job, son." He removed an athame from the box. "Now I will cast the circle, and you light things accordingly."_

_I nodded and lifted the center candle, touching the wick, watching as it burst into flame._

_Pointing his athame North, Dad began speaking. "I call upon the dark elements of the North. Come bless my circle."_

_I lit the North candle and turned toward the West candle as he pointed to it, lighting it as well. I continued as he repeated the phrase, to the South, then the East._

_Standing in the center, still holding the candle, I watched as he raised his athame into the air and began walking around the outer edges of the four candles. "I draw this circle in the name of darkness. This is the boundary, and none may cross." He joined me in the center, slowly holding his arms out and then raising his hands above his head, clasping them together, symbolizing sealing us into the bubble of the circle._

_Crouching down, he smiled and removed the candle from my hands, placing it on the ground beside me. "Close your eyes, Vance, and relax. Let the magic you feel flow through you."_

_As instructed, I closed my eyes, feeling his hands brush lightly across my body, starting at my head and working down my arms and legs, before centering them on my chest above my heart. "Dark deity, give him the vision of his desires," he repeated over and over._

_My body relaxed and started to tingle. Everything felt foggy for a moment, but I didn't struggle against it. Suddenly, a picture snapped in front of me, in perfectly sharp clarity._

_"We're at the zoo!" I said in amazement, glancing around. "What happened? Did I fall asleep?"_

_My dad chuckled. "I'm afraid so. The ritual must have relaxed you a little too much."_

_I was glad he wasn't angry with me. Magic was very serious to him. "I'm sorry. I hope I didn't mess anything up."_

_He ruffled his hand through my hair. "Not at all, kid. You were perfect."_

_"Look! It's the lions! Let's go there!" I said excitedly, running toward the fence that surrounded the giant cage. There was a deep ravine between the wall and where the lions lay resting. Disappointment flooded through me. I wanted to see them up close. "Why is this space here?" I asked, frowning._

_My dad chuckled. "So the lions can't come bite your hand off when you poke it through the fence like that. Watch out for that sharp wire."_

_Jerking my hand away from the fence, I felt a pain slice through my arm. Blood shot from the wound and I cried out. "Dad! I cut myself!" Gripping my arm with my other hand, I grimaced heavily at the pain._

_"Don't worry, son. I'll take care of it." He led me away from the lion's pen around the corner to a more secluded area. Glancing around to make sure we were alone, he placed his hand on the bloody tear in my skin and softly whispered an incantation. The skin knit itself back together perfectly as if nothing had happened. "Feel better?" he asked. I nodded. "Perfect. Let's continue our day then, shall we?" He placed his hand on my shoulder and guided me back toward the park. "There's a restroom over there," he said, pointing. "Let's get that blood washed off your arm."_

_The cold water felt good against my skin, and I sighed, my vision fogging as I watched. The next thing I knew we were pulling into the driveway. "Did I fall asleep again?" I asked, perplexed._

_Dad laughed. "That's what happens when you stay awake all hours of the day and night playing video games. You need to mind your mom and start going to bed on time. Did you have fun though?"_

_Memories of all the animals we'd seen flitted through my head, and I nodded. "It was a blast! I can't wait to tell mom about it."_

_"Here, don't forget your new gorilla t-shirt we bought." He smiled as he held out a plastic bag to me._

_"Thanks, Dad." Jumping from the car, I ran to find my mom._

Slipping out of the memory, I let Milly's voice fill my head once more as she told Portia how my mom depleted my trust fund and ran with me. My whole life changed at the moment when my mom told me all the memories I had with my dad weren't real. They were illusions he'd created in my head so he could feed on me. He was drinking my blood to strengthen his own powers—one of the most harmful and evil things one witch could do to another.

Gone was the father I had loved, his loving illusion firmly shattered in my mind, and in his place stood a crazed maniac.

Milly glanced at me. "Vance is a very powerful warlock, Portia, and by drinking his blood, Damien increased his own strength. This exchange was beginning to link Vance to the dark arts as well. We've performed many blessings and purification rituals over him, attempting to remove the unwanted attraction; and it is very important to surround him with good energy. If bad energy were to overwhelm him, it could turn him in a less than desirable direction, giving him the craving to harm others."

"I'm sorry," Portia whispered, sympathy filling her eyes. I didn't reply but squeezed her hand.

The meeting was called to a close and Portia quietly followed me when I left the room. When we reached my motorcycle, I turned and leaned against it, staring at her.

She seemed slightly nervous, glancing at the stars instead of maintaining eye contact with me.

"So, how do you feel now you know I'm the coven's big dark secret? That I'm the bad guy, so to speak?" I folded my arms, wanting to hear what she would say.

She stared hard at me. "None of this is your fault."

"That isn't the point," I replied. "The fact is; I'm the dangerous one. I'm the person who could be turned and destroy everything good about you and your family." Just putting a voice to my fears made me feel sick. I'd rather die than hurt any of these people. They'd become my family.

She moved closer and placed both hands on the sides of my face, her gaze boring into mine. "I don't believe you'd ever hurt me, or any of us, for that matter. The very fact you're worried about us tells me the kind of character you have."

I couldn't break eye contact with her. She was telling me the truth, the emotion emanating from her mirroring her words.

She believed in me.

Placing my hands on her cheeks, I held her there, admiring how beautiful she was, both inside and out. "I hope you're right, Portia." Leaning forward, I allowed my lips to slip softly across her forehead before releasing her. Straddling my motorcycle, I started the engine. "See you tomorrow."

She stepped away from the curb, giving me a small half smile and waved as I drove away. Even after I was out of her sight, I could still feel her standing on the sidewalk staring after me. Her heart was heavy but hopeful. Despite all she had heard, she wanted me to be safe and happy.

I fell in love with her even more.

# 9

_J ournal Entry:_

_Using magic to stuff some attitude down the face of people who really deserve it may not always be the best course of action, but it sure feels good sometimes. Enough of that though, nothing—and I mean nothing—will destroy my mood today. I'll never forget the way my lips felt pressed against hers or the way my body instantly responded to the contact. It was one of the most powerful moments of my life, and there wasn't an ounce of magic involved in it!_

All morning, fate had been working against me. Marsha needed me to help take her car to the shop, which made me late for school. Then, the counselor called me into his office and informed me I didn't have enough physical education requirements to graduate, so my schedule got all shifted around. This meant I didn't get a chance to see Portia before classes, so my mood was already a bit on the foul side as I made my way out to the baseball field for my new PE class. A bunch of guys were dressed in the required uniform and standing in front of the dugout, staring up the hill toward me. I couldn't hear what they were saying, but from the looks on their faces, I was reasonably sure it wasn't nice.

The coach met me at the gate, and I handed him my transfer paper. "Apparently I'm lacking PE requirements, so I was moved into your class," I explained.

"Do you have any workout clothes?" he asked, glancing at my attire with a slight frown.

"Not here at the school. I can bring some in tomorrow, though."

"All right. We can work around that for today." He faced in the direction of the waiting group. "Take the field, boys," he shouted. "Brad, you and Vance here can bat first. Ten pitches each. Try to work the field."

"No problem, Coach!" Brad called back. I knew him the best out of the guys on the field. Not that I was acquainted with him at all; he was captain of the football team, but he also happened to be the boyfriend of Portia's best friend, Shelly. A few more hushed whispers were spoken as I approached, then the group broke up and headed onto the field. Something was definitely going on.

Following Brad to where the bats were hanging in the chain link fence, I flung my jacket across the top and carefully looked at the available equipment. A sudden sensation flooded through me, and I had to fight hard not to smile. Portia was somewhere close by, and she was concerned about me.

"Play much baseball?" Brad asked, interrupting my thoughts.

"Haven't really had the time," I replied, trying to use my senses to pinpoint where Portia might be. She was hiding somewhere, wanting to remain unseen.

"Well, pick a weight and length that feels good to you," Brad continued, grabbing a long, heavy looking bat. "Then you can go stand over there and warm up while I hit. Watch your stance, keep your eye on the ball, and do the best you can."

I leaned against the fence and folded my arms. "I think I'll just use the bat you're using."

He stared at me, shaking his head. "Whatever floats your boat, man." Going to the batter's box, he dug his cleats into the dirt. "Bring it," he called to the pitcher, Kurt.

Brad was good. I had to give him credit for that. His natural athletic abilities took over as ball after ball sailed toward the players in the field, giving them all a good workout as they rushed to catch them.

"Batter up," he said, turning to me and extending the bat when he was finished. I took it and stepped into the box.

"Do the best you can, son," the coach called from where he stood outside the third baseline.

I chuckled to myself. "Okay." If he wanted my best, then I'd give it to him.

Kurt's face was covered in a giant grin, warning me that something was in play. He wound back and threw. I recognized the sinker and automatically adjusted myself to hit it, using a little magical force to align things. Connecting perfectly, the ball sailed past the far fence. Everyone turned to stare at me, dumbfounded.

The grin slid from Kurt's face, and a determined look replaced it. I waited for the next pitch, ready to tackle whatever he had to offer.

Portia's delight flooded through me, fueling my determination even more, as the balls went sailing past the fence, again and again, until the last one, which I added a sizeable magical burst to, causing the bat to break in half.

"Sorry, bro. I guess I broke your bat," I said, holding the piece in my hand out to Brad. He stared at me wide-eyed as if he were unable to believe what he'd seen. "I said I hadn't had time to play. I didn't say I couldn't."

Walking past him, I went to the fence to retrieve my jacket.

"How about going out for the team, son?" the coach called.

"Not a chance," I replied, walking off the field. There was no way I wanted to associate with any of these losers.

Despite my late arrival at school, it felt like lunchtime would never arrive. When the bell finally rang to release us, I hurried directly to Portia's locker, not wanting to risk missing her. I knew she often went to lunch with her friend Shelly, but today I wanted to see if she would come with me instead. Spending time with her had quickly become my favorite thing to do.

She didn't see me waiting as she paused with Shelly at her locker. Turning her head, she finally noticed me standing there. Giving a nod, I cast my glance in the direction of the door. She smiled, catching my meaning immediately.

Whispering something to Shelly, the two of them looked my way and Shelly all but shoved Portia in my direction. Portia smiled and continued over to greet me. I popped her locker open and took her books, putting them away and closing it again.

"How'd you do that?" she asked, her eyes wide.

Leaning in close next to her ear, I whispered, "Magic, remember?"

"Oh, yeah." She smiled as I reached down, linking our fingers together, and welcoming the spark that ran up my arm again at the contact.

Gently, I led her down the hallway toward the double doors as people stopped to stare at the two of us, some open-mouthed, others pointing and whispering. It was crazy to see the reactions of our classmates, but I didn't mind one bit.

"Silly, isn't it?" Portia said as we stepped outside into the sunlight.

"Not at all. Now the whole school knows you're my girl." Claiming her with the words infused me with deep, satisfying pleasure. I liked how it sounded.

She came to a dead stop, looking so cute as she squinted at me. "Is that what I am?" Her hand trembled in mine.

Moving so we were standing face to face, I stared down into her beautiful onyx eyes, feeling like I could drown in the depths of them. "That's what you are." Sliding my hands to the sides of her face, I bent and kissed her mouth. A pulse instantly shot through me at the contact, and I had to have more. I moved my hands behind her, dragging her body the rest of the way to mine, closing the small space between us. Her hands traveled upward, latching around my neck and she opened her mouth willingly, allowing my tongue to sink inside. She tasted so good, her breath sweet as if she'd recently eaten some delicious fruit.

Goosebumps flared across my skin, everything about me winding tighter and tighter. I wanted to consume her, right there on the sidewalk. I didn't care who was watching. My hands naturally heated and I had to force myself to release her so I wouldn't burn her.

She stared at me, eyes wide as if she too was in shock. I had to physically focus on cooling myself down, but I couldn't stay away, though. I needed to touch her again.

Grabbing her hand, I pulled her in the direction of my bike, wanting to keep her moving before things could get awkward between us. I couldn't stop marveling about what I'd just experienced. It was incredible—and I wanted to do it again.

We left the parking lot and headed to a burger joint near the school. Leading her to an empty table, we sat down. I couldn't stop stroking her hand, loving the way her skin felt next to mine.

Memories of this morning filled my mind and watching her closely, I smiled.

"What?" she asked, acting confused.

"Did you enjoy the show this morning?" I couldn't resist teasing her.

"What show?"

"I knew you were there, you know, hiding behind the dugout. What a sneaky little girl you are." I shook my finger at her, laughing as her face stained brightly with color.

"You knew?" An amazed expression crossed her features. "Oh, this is so embarrassing." She groaned and covered her face with her free hand.

"Why don't you tell me what you were doing there?" She was so cute when she was flustered, and I continued to chuckle when she wouldn't meet my gaze.

"I was worried about you," she replied with a half shrug.

This surprised me. "Worried? Why?"

"Well, you seemed so melancholy when you left last night. I couldn't get you, or your story, out of my head. I had all these nauseating thoughts of what would happen if your . . . " her voice dropped to a whisper and she glanced around, " . . . if your dad were to suddenly find you. It terrified me to think I could wake up one morning and you would just be gone—poof—like you'd never even been here. Then I got to school today, and you weren't there. I couldn't find you after class either and—"

"And you thought the worst happened, so you came looking for me." I felt horrible. Had I been paying better attention, I would've known. "Oh, Portia. I'm so sorry for worrying you. I had to help Marsha get her car to the shop, and it didn't open until right when school started. Then, when I did finally get there, I had to go to a meeting and do some schedule changes with the counselor. I didn't even think you might be alarmed about it."

She rolled her eyes. "Well, I feel completely foolish now."

"Don't." I covered her hand in both of mine. "You have no idea how much it means to know you cared enough to do something like that. I haven't had anyone do something that sweet for me in a long time." I stared at her, wishing I could somehow better convey my feelings. Her heart was so pure and sweet.

"Order number ten," a voice behind the counter called, breaking the moment. Reluctantly, I stood and went to get our food.

"Spill it," Marsha said, coming in from her hostess position at Bruce's restaurant. Because he was a coven member, he'd hired her for the job, knowing she wanted it to be kept off the books. Everything he paid her was under his wife's name, so he wasn't cheating anyone out of taxes or anything like that. This allowed Marsha to work without leaving a paper trail that could easily be followed.

"Spill what?" I asked, glancing at her from where I was sitting on the couch, totally confused as to what she was talking about.

"The rumor mill says you were spotted holding hands with Portia at school today and that you were seen kissing too." She crossed her arms and stared at me, raising an eyebrow as she waited.

"Oh, that." Trying really hard to keep the grin from spreading across my face, I turned back toward the television. "What do we want to do for dinner tonight?"

"Don't you even try to change the subject on me, mister. What's going on? Are you dating her now?"

I shrugged. "If you call holding hands and eating lunch together dating, then yeah, I guess so. I haven't really had the chance to ask her on a proper one yet."

"So, is this like a once in a while thing? Are you going to ask other girls out as well?"

"Um, no. It's Portia or nothing." There was no way I could even look at anyone else. She was it for me.

"So, this is like a steady boyfriend/girlfriend thing then?"

"Yep," I replied, knowing she wanted me to elaborate some more, but I didn't want to. I wanted to keep my feelings regarding Portia to myself for a while. They were private.

"Why didn't you tell me all this when I asked you the other day?"

"There wasn't anything to tell. It was all new, and I wanted to see how things went before my well-meaning, matchmaking aunt got involved. Don't mess things up for me, Marsha. Let it develop as naturally as it can, okay?"

"What do you mean naturally?" She studied me harder, looking for the hidden significance behind my words.

I sighed. "I mean I want things to develop however they will between the two of us. No inviting her here for dinner or collaborating with her parents to get us together. We already have a connection, and I want to see how it will develop on its own." I stood and went into the kitchen, hearing her footsteps following behind me. "Now, I'm starving. I know you just got off work and probably don't want to cook anything, so I can either make something for you or we can hit a restaurant. You decide."

"Let's go out," she replied with a smile.

"Where to?"

"Anywhere that's not Bruce's. I love his place, but I need a break from it." She tossed me her keys. "And you're driving. Let me go change real quick."

"Okay. I'll meet you in the car." I headed toward the garage.

"Vance?" she called after me, and I turned. "I won't interfere; but please know I think Portia is the perfect choice for you. I'm happy about it."

Unable to help it, I smiled at her. "I am too."

# 10

_J ournal Entry:_

_It's wrong how much merely the sound of Portia's voice excites me. I could listen to her talk all day long and never get tired of it. When did I turn into such a lovesick fool? Not that I'm really complaining, but I think my cheeks are starting to hurt because I'm smiling all the time. Those muscles aren't used to so much action._

_Marsha keeps staring at me with these silly daydreaming grins. I know she's happy for me; but honestly, it makes me slightly uncomfortable to have her watching me so closely all the time. I never realized what a romantic she was and that kind of makes me feel sad. She's a pretty lady, but taking care of me has undoubtedly put her romantic life on hold as well. Maybe she'll find someone here too, someday._

"Hey, Shell," Portia answered after a couple rings. "What's up?"

"I'm going to have to try a whole lot harder if you're starting to confuse me with a girl," I replied wryly. "I'm starting to doubt my kissing skills. Perhaps I need a tutor."

Her sweet laughter flowed through the receiver, causing a smile to spread widely across my face. "You _so_ don't need a tutor, trust me."

"So you're speaking from experience then? Or am I to assume you're just guessing at my level of skill."

"I'm speaking from experience, of course," she answered, giving me pause as a streak of jealousy shot through me.

I knew there had been others before me. I was even guilty of running some of them off with either minor magic spells, or discretely putting an obstacle in their path that kept them from hooking up. Still, I couldn't be everywhere all the time, and I definitely didn't like being reminded of them. "I'm not sure how I feel about that. How many boys have you kissed before me?" There was really nothing that gave me the right to ask this, but I couldn't seem to help myself. Maybe I really was a glutton for punishment.

"How many girls have you kissed, Vance?" She turned my question back on me.

My mind flitted across the few I'd been with. There may not have been many, but there had definitely been hours and hours of making out. "Point taken," I said, chuckling after a moment.

"Yeah, that's what I thought. You don't get that good without a lot of practice."

She thought it was good! _Score!_ There was no way I could wipe the wide grin off my face now. "So, you're saying you've kissed lots of guys then, because I think I felt the earth move when you kissed me back."

"Whatever!" She laughed. "How'd you get my phone number?"

_Uh, oh._ Portia was a smart girl, catching on immediately to the fact that I'd been gathering information about her. "I have my ways." Toying with her was my new favorite hobby—besides kissing her, that is.

"Are you going to share those ways with me?"

"Nope." I laughed, wanting to string her on a bit longer. I had to admit I was really enjoying myself.

"Hmm, a secretive stalker. Maybe I should reconsider going out with you. It might not be safe."

Her words hit home, knocking me straight to the core, mostly because she didn't realize how true they were.

I swallowed thickly, the urge to protect her from the dangers surrounding me rising to the surface. "You'd probably be wise to reconsider being with me," I replied honestly, my heart heavy at the thought of losing her so soon after getting together. "And I got your number from your grandma."

She recognized her error immediately. "I'm sorry, Vance. I was just kidding, and I spoke without thinking. There's nothing for me to reconsider, either. I'm right where I want to be."

She was worried she'd offended me—I could feel it pouring off her. "No harm, no foul," I said, hoping to soothe her. "So, what're you doing tonight?"

"Homework." She sighed heavily. "Do you want to come rescue me?"

"I'd love to, but I happen to be up to my eyeballs in the same stuff myself. If I have to research anything more about the fall of Rome, I may actually fall myself," I laughed, silently berating myself over my attempt at a lame joke, but she joined me.

"So was there a specific reason you called? Did you need something?"

"Yes. I needed to hear your voice." That was the honest truth. Simply hearing her was both soothing and exciting to me. I could listen to her all day long.

The line went quiet with no response.

"Too sappy?" I asked, suddenly worried I'd said something wrong.

"What? No! I mean . . . I mean, I miss you too." She laughed nervously. "You simply caught me off-guard. That was really sweet and unexpected."

"I'm going to have to work on my game then if it's unexpected. Apparently, I need to try a little harder letting you know exactly how I feel."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean, if I didn't think your dad would shoot me, I'd drop everything I was doing right now and come over there. Then I would pound on your door until you opened it and let me kiss you senseless."

She was silent for a moment. "My dad's not home tonight," she responded in a breathy whisper.

"Hey, Portia, can you hang on for a sec? I'll be right back."

"Sure."

I grabbed my jacket and headed toward the garage. There was no way I was missing an opportunity like this. "Be back in a couple of minutes, Marsha," I called as I left.

"Where you going?"

"I need to run something to Portia's really quick. I won't be long."

"Okay," she responded with a smile. "Tell her I said hi."

I started my bike and took off, paying attention to Portia's thoughts. It took a few minutes, but she finally caught on. I chuckled as she hurried to straighten her appearance before rushing to the front door, flinging it open right as I was raising my hand to knock.

"Hey, baby," I said, stepping forward and pulling her outside. Shutting the door behind her, I then pressed her against it.

"Hey," she replied with a breathless grin. Her heart was racing. So was mine.

Dropping my mouth, I kissed her passionately, running my hands into her hair so I could hold her tightly against me.

The same fire raced through—igniting everything inside—making me feel like my nerve endings were sparking. It was incredible how fast she could turn me inside out.

She started shaking, so I slid an arm around her waist, using the full contact of my body to hold her in place.

My skin was hot, humming with desire when she slipped her hands around my neck. I broke away from her quickly, stepping out of her reach. We were on her parent's doorstep for hell's sake. I shouldn't be putting on a show like this with her for the whole neighborhood to see.

"I think that's enough kissing for tonight," I said, wondering how I was still managing to stand. Longing to take her in my arms again flooded through me. This girl made me feel like a fireworks display was constantly going off inside me.

"Really?" she asked, the disappointment obvious in her voice. I laughed as I shook my finger at her. She was so damn hot—I wanted to taste her some more.

Needing to put some distance between us, I slowly backed away. "Now, now. We'll have none of that tonight!" I teased.

"None of what?" She seemed completely confused as she watched me move away.

"No more looking so . . . kissable!" I grinned as I climbed onto my motorcycle. "Go finish your homework!" I kick-started the engine and backed from the driveway, never taking my eyes off her. It was all I could do not to return to her.

The next few days were great. Portia monopolized most of my time, a fact I loved every second of. It had been incredible watching her as Milly gave her some of her first magical instructions. We'd both been amazed at the natural grasp she had, and she seemed to have capabilities above the norm. No one knew why that was, but I could easily relate, having come into my own powers so young and quickly. There had never been evidence of why it happened, only that there were cases of witches discovering their magic early, or some were better at it than others. This, of course, had Milly pouring through all her history books in search of more answers.

Having Portia in my life was incredible, to say the least. Yes, Marsha had been family to me, but I never felt like I had _a family_ , until now. Portia completed me somehow, made me feel part of something more significant, and I liked it.

Retrieving my phone, I dialed her number.

"Hey, gorgeous," she answered, causing a little thrill to shoot through me.

"Please tell me you knew it was me this time and not Shelly," I teased, immediately wanting to hear her laugh.

She complied, and I closed my eyes as the sound rippled through me. "What's up?"

"Well, I'm having withdrawals. You see, I didn't get to kiss you goodnight properly." The funny thing was, even if I had kissed her goodnight properly, I'd still be having withdrawals. Being with her had done nothing to quell the longing inside me, it had only served to strengthen it. I hated being away from her.

"You could've stopped by when you followed me home, you know."

"I thought I had more homework than I did. Plus, I didn't want to interrupt yours either. I'm trying to be supportive right now."

She snorted. "For your information, I don't have any homework tonight. I got it all done at school today."

"Really?" I drawled, a new thought quickly springing to mind. "Well, how would your mom feel about me taking you on a last-minute date, then?"

"My mom's at work tonight, and my dad's out of town. How would you like to come here?"

"Be there in five." I chuckled, rolling my eyes at myself—nothing like sounding desperate. She had me completely wrapped around her finger and, for some reason I couldn't explain, I didn't seem to mind one bit.

"Sounds great!" she replied, obviously excited.

Grabbing my jacket, I headed to my bike. Marsha was working late, but she knew how to reach me if she needed me.

Since I knew Portia was home alone, I opened her door, softly knocking as I entered. "Hey, it's just me," I called to her.

"I'm in the kitchen," she answered.

Following the sound, I came to a halt when I saw her standing at the stove preparing some hamburger patties. I placed a hand over my heart. "And she cooks too," I said with an exaggerated sigh. "Can this relationship get any better?" Moving behind her, I slipped her hair away from her neck, bending to place a kiss against it. Goosebumps flared across the surface immediately, and I couldn't help smiling.

"You might want to hold your remarks until you've actually tasted it." She tilted her head a bit more to the side, giving me even better access.

"I have faith in you," I replied, whispering against her skin, enjoying the way it felt beneath my lips.

She elbowed me. "Stop it. You're distracting me, and you're not going to get the chance to find out if I can cook or not."

"I'm okay with that too." I stepped toward her again, eager to get my lips to her skin.

"Vance! I mean it!" Raising her greasy hands, covered in bits of meat, she took a step toward me. "If you come near me again I'm going to wipe this all over that pretty leather jacket of yours."

Lifting my palms in surrender, I backed away carefully. "You wouldn't dare desecrate the jacket, would you?" I loved that despite how much I felt I knew her, she was constantly able to surprise me.

"Try me and find out," she threatened, coming closer, a wicked gleam in her dark eyes. She looked like a witch, stalking toward me with cat-like grace. I'd never noticed it so much before, but her appearance almost made her seem cliché—as if she were trying to look like a witch.

Stepping away, I carefully removed my jacket, placing it on one of the kitchen chairs. "I think I'd better put this baby out of the line of fire."

She laughed, turning to wash her hands at the sink, now that she'd won the battle.

"What can I do to help?" I asked.

"There are some plates and cups in that top cupboard there, and bags of chips in the pantry around the corner if you want to get those."

Going to the pantry, I grabbed the chips and searched for the other items, helping her set the table. Eating together felt so very domestic, and I found myself wishing it could be like this every day.

Taking a bite, I groaned. "I was right. You're a good cook."

She rewarded me with a smile as she continued to chew. I couldn't help staring. She blushed a bit, and I felt bad for making her feel self-conscious, but she was so much fun to look at. I wanted to memorize everything about her.

When we were finished, I followed her into the family room. Clicking on the TV, she gestured for me to join her on the couch.

"This is so much better than homework," I said, wrapping my arm around her and toying with her long, silky hair. I loved the feel of it and how it cascaded down to frame her face.

"I agree," she replied, glancing at me. I winked, earning myself another one of her beautiful smiles.

"Tell me something about you that I don't know."

Laughing, I stared back at her. "Like what?"

"I don't care. It can be anything. I just want to learn more about you." She bit her bottom lip, and suddenly, all I wanted to do was kiss her.

"Hmmm." What was something about me that she'd find entertaining? Most of my happier memories came from my childhood when I was still living at home with my parents. "How about this? I really, really love sugar cookies."

"Sugar cookies?" She gave me a skeptical look.

"My mom used to make them for me when I was young." I continued to stroke her hair, immersing myself in the memory. "I remember coming home from school, and the whole house would be filled with the most wonderful smell. I'd run into the kitchen, and she'd be pulling a tray out of the oven." I chuckled. "I think she timed it that way. She'd always let me eat one warm while the others cooled, and then we frosted them together while I told her about my day. I've loved sugar cookies ever since."

Smiling at her, I was surprised when her eyes got teary.

"Sorry. You probably think that's too corny. Am I going to need to give you my 'man card' now? Did I lose all of my masculine allure?"

The next thing I knew, her lips were pressed against mine. Not willing to argue with this turn of events, I lifted her, so she was sitting on my lap. Deepening the kiss as her arms slid around my neck, I dipped my tongue inside to tangle with hers. The kiss was hot, sending the fire shooting through me once more, causing me to marvel at how quickly my hormones always seemed to react to her. She ignited me instantly—every single time.

Forcing myself to break away, I leaned my forehead against hers, locking our gazes.

"That was a wonderful memory, Vance. Thank you for sharing it with me."

I was glad she liked it. "Now it's your turn," I replied, running my thumb across her bottom lip.

"My turn?" She seemed confused.

"To tell me something I don't know." Dipping my head, I kissed her briefly on the chin.

She stiffened a bit and then spoke in a rush. "I've had a crush on you for two years, since your first day of school here."

I smiled and kissed her cheek. "That doesn't count. Pick something else."

"What do you mean it doesn't count?" she asked, pulling away and scowling.

"It has to be something I don't already know." I couldn't help my grin. It was time to tell her the truth. No more keeping secrets.

"What? What're you saying?" She was completely lost.

Laughing, I continued to mess with her. "I'm saying I'm aware of your crush and have been . . . since my first day of school here."

"How's that even possible?" She was clearly shocked by my revelation.

"I can't tell you." Man, this was fun.

Standing, she placed her hands on her hips and glared down at me. _Damn, she was sexy._

"Why not?" she demanded.

Rising, I took a step toward her, but she backed away, keeping the distance between us.

"Because, then I'll have told you two things about myself, and you still haven't told me one new thing about you," I replied, continuing my movements toward her.

She kept going until her back hit the wall and I had her captured, leaning my body against hers.

"Come on. Let's hear it." I ran my hands across her arms, enjoying the wide trail of goosebumps that rose in their wake, and continuing upward until they were resting on her shoulders. She was flustered.

"When I was younger, I wanted to be a fashion designer. I played with Barbie dolls until I was thirteen, mixing and matching all their outfits so I could have runway shows with them." The embarrassed stain spread quickly across her face, making her a lovely pink color. Laughing softly, I slid my hands up her neck and into her hair.

"See, that wasn't so hard."

"Tell me how you know about the crush," she insisted. "I never told anybody about it."

Leaning in closer, my lips brushed her ear as I spoke. "I can hear your thoughts," I whispered. "I've wanted to tell you, but . . . " My stupid phone started vibrating. I really wished I could ignore it, but I promised Marsha I wouldn't. Dragging it out, I answered. "Hey, Marsha. What's up?"

"Vance, my stupid car is acting dumb again. I think the interior light may have been left on. The battery is dead or something. I'm sorry to bother you, but I need some help. Please?"

"No problem," I responded with a sigh. "I'll be right there." Ending the call, I slid it back into my pocket. "I'm sorry, Portia, but I'm gonna have to run for now." Regret flooded through me. I hated to leave just when things were starting to get interesting.

"Is everything okay?" she asked. I sense her worry immediately.

"Everything's fine." I pulled her into my arms and kissed her again. "Thanks for having me over. I had a wonderful time, and I promise I'll answer all of your questions later."

"Okay." She threaded her fingers through mine and walked me to the door. I had to kiss her one more time before I left, wrapping my arms tightly around her while devouring her mouth. I didn't want to go; but, once again, I forced myself away.

"See you tomorrow, baby."

# 11

_J ournal Entry:_

_Portia wrote her first spell—a spell of protection—for me, ironically enough. Here I've been worried about dragging her into my life and concerned if knowing me might place her in harm's way, and she's concerned about me! She has no idea how much this means, or how it has firmly cemented her place in my heart even more._

_Tonight, I watched her perform that spell while sitting with her grandma out on one of the cliffs, under the moon. Portia's energy flows so strongly from her, and our connection seems to constantly grow tighter. I haven't had the chance to talk to her about it yet, but I hope to soon. Something is binding us together, and I'm all for it._

She had been lying awake for several hours, contemplating all that had been happening lately. Her vibe was so strong, even I was unable to properly rest. Finally, I decided to go to her, the excuse to see her was too much to pass up.

Using my powers of levitation, I easily scaled the trellis outside her window and knocked on the glass.

Her cat, Jinx, noticed me immediately and signaled to her like any good familiar spirit should. Portia left her bed and opened the window. "What're you doing here?" she whispered, appearing surprised.

"I couldn't sleep. You have too many things running through your head."

"I'm keeping you awake?" she asked, wide-eyed.

I nodded. "Can I come in?"

"Of course." She moved, allowing me the space I needed to enter through the window.

Immediately I made my way to the bed, patting the sheets suggestively. "Come get in." I had no qualms about flirting with her. The truth was I'd love nothing better than to seduce her.

She lifted an eyebrow but didn't question me, choosing instead to do what I asked. It made me wonder how far she'd actually let me go.

Reining in my thoughts was not an easy thing to do. As soon as she lay down, I covered her with the quilt so I wouldn't be forced to torture myself even more by staring at her perfect figure. Climbing onto the bed next to her, I stayed on top of the blankets, but I did allow myself the luxury of sliding one arm beneath her neck and draped the other across her shoulders. Her pulse rate quickened much like mine.

"You need to get some sleep," I whispered into her wonderful smelling hair, closing my eyes as I deeply breathed in the fruity scent.

"I know. My mind won't stop racing, though."

Placing my palm against her forehead, I began whispering words to a sleeping spell. Purposely speaking low so she couldn't understand them, I felt her start to relax. I wanted her to concentrate on the feeling and not try to dissect the spell itself.

_Allowing myself to be pulled under with her, I found the two of us standing together in a meadow surrounded by cedar and pine trees. Purple and yellow wildflowers spread through the tall, green meadow grasses, blowing in a gentle breeze. I could even feel the warmth of the sun in her dream vision. It was amazing to see her project like this._

_"There. This is better." I approached from behind, sliding my arms around her small waist and smiling slightly as she leaned back into my embrace._

_"It's so beautiful here," she said._

_"You created it. It's your dream." I nuzzled my face into her hair._

_"I've been wondering something."_

_"What's that?" I couldn't resist placing a kiss along her jaw._

_"How come you can hear my thoughts—or when I'm calling to you—but I can't ever hear yours?"_

_This brought me to a halt as I pondered it and gave a shrug. "I guess I've been blocking you."_

_She turned, giving me a questioning stare, and I started laughing._

_"Don't worry. I haven't been doing it intentionally. I've just become so accustomed to keeping my mind closed, as a protection, that I'm doing it now without realizing. You're so new at this, and your mind is so fresh and unfettered, it's easy to read you."_

_"Can anyone read my thoughts then?"_

_"No, it's part of the special connection between the two of us." I waved my hand at the scene she was manifesting. "This is rare."_

_"So I could read your thoughts if you'd let me?"_

_Turning her to face me, I raised her arms and placed them around my neck before anchoring mine around her waist once more. I locked gazes with her. "Read away."_

_Pushing my energy toward her, I felt a shock travel through me as we connected. This was hard—allowing someone complete access to me this way. She started shaking, and I immediately pulled back._

_Don't scare her. The words were thought to myself, but I knew she heard them too._

_"Stop," she commanded. "I want to see everything."_

_Giving in to her wish, I stopped trying to hold back, letting many scenes from my life overtake her—complete with all the emotions and thoughts that came with them. Her reaction depended on the memory. Smiles and feelings of tenderness accompanied the sugar cookie memories, and other happy times; but when things shifted to my father's abuse and running away with my mom, her expression changed, as well._

_Hurt and pity radiated from her so strongly it almost made me want to cry. When I couldn't take it any longer, I changed the scene again._

_Showing her my personal experience with magic heightened her desire to learn. I could feel it increase her comprehension of everything and wondered why I hadn't thought of sharing things with her this way before. Seeing and feeling the results of power made things so much easier to comprehend._

_By this point, I almost felt as if she were digging through my mind, anxiously mining out the things she wanted to know. I moved on to my feelings surrounding her._

_She drank in everything—from the first time I'd noticed her, how her emotions had flooded through me, and how I'd discreetly watched her from afar from then on. All my longings for her surfaced, and my heart rate increased as I bared my soul. There would be no turning back, now. She would know everything._

_I hesitated._

_"Please don't stop," she whispered, staring into my eyes. "I want to know."_

_Letting everything go, I gave in to her wish. She took in the visions of me tossing and turning at night as I dreamt about her, the times she'd called for me, and I'd slipped into her own dreams, and the nights I'd spent outside her house, waiting to protect her from her nightmares, yearning to make contact with her, but knowing I couldn't._

_Love for her flowed heavily from me, all the reasons why I'd fallen for her and what she'd come to mean to me. I couldn't contain it—it was too much to control. I wanted to be with her forever._

_Everything about me was laid open for her perusal, and I didn't have to wait long for her answer. Feelings of love, attraction, and lust began pouring out from her as well. She tightened her arms around my neck, dragging me in for the most amazing kiss I'd ever experienced in my life._

_Everything about us was connected, and it was intense._

_My fingers tangled into her hair, holding her head, so our mouths were pushed roughly together, bruising as we tried desperately to give action to what threatened to boil over inside us. I didn't even want to breathe—only to kiss and keep kissing her, never stopping._

_Nature, however, demanded we comply, and we broke apart, gasping for air. I couldn't stop staring at her. She was all flushed for an entirely different reason, and I liked it. A lot._

_We both started laughing, allowing the ravenous tension between us to break. But I quickly pulled her back into the circle of my arms._

_"I've never experienced anything like that in my life," I stroked my hands up and down her back._

_"Neither have I. Are you sure this is only a dream?" She flashed me her beautiful smile._

_"Yes, but we'll need to be careful. When I kiss you, I don't ever want to stop, and that could be dangerous. But I won't ever try to do anything that would harm you. You know that, right?"_

_"I trust you with everything I am." Her arms tightened around me, and I relished being there._

_"I'll do my best to earn that trust," I replied, briefly brushing my lips across her forehead when a sound caught my attention. Sighing, I realized our time had passed much too quickly. "Your mom is coming to wake you up for school. It's time for me to go."_

Instantly, I pulled from the dream, quietly bounding toward the window, climbing through. I was barely out of sight, still hanging on the trellis when the door opened, and I heard her mom.

"Portia, time to get ready for school, sweetheart."

Making my way to the ground, I hurried to my motorcycle, powerless to keep the grin off my face or the staccato-like rhythm out of my heart.

She loved me. I grinned wider. Portia loved me too. I was the luckiest guy on earth.

"Hey. You want to go out tonight?" It was the first time I'd tried speaking to her like this while we were awake and it caught her totally by surprise, making me laugh.

"This is weird. It's definitely going to take some getting used to," she replied mentally. I wanted to do a fist pump into the air. All my worrying had been for nothing. She could communicate with me, honest and truly—no dream states or other ploys, she could really do it. Our connection was like the others' I'd read about. This could only mean one thing if the research I'd done was to be believed. We belonged together.

"I like it," I replied, unable to stop smiling as I glanced around to see if anyone else was noticing and wondering why I was grinning like an idiot. Thankfully, they were all busy writing their essays. "Think of it as a phone call, but without the phone."

"Yeah, but a phone rings to let someone know when they're calling."

I made a ringing sound appear, and I felt her jump again. It was insane how this connection worked and the way I could sense things around her.

"Is that better?" I asked.

"No. Your way is much better. Let's stick with that."

Good idea. "You didn't answer my question."

"Yes. I'd love to go out with you tonight, or any night for that matter. What do you want to do?"

"It'll be a surprise. It's my turn to treat you with something." The idea I had was a big one, something not to be taken lightly. I hoped she'd understand.

"That sounds great."

"Cool. Now listen to your teacher. I believe he's about to call your name."

Lunch found Portia and I eating with Brad and Shelly. I was slightly hesitant about going with them at first, especially after the incident with Brad and the guys on the baseball field. Portia really wanted to though, and as far as I was concerned, whatever Portia wanted, I'd do my best to give her.

"How do you like having a motorcycle?" Brad asked as the four of us sat together at a table. "I've always kind of thought it would be cool to have one, but my parents seem to think I'm not educated enough to drive a two-wheeled vehicle."

I chuckled. "Marsha wasn't too excited about it either, I'm afraid. But I built it myself and bought everything with my own money, so there wasn't really much she could say about it. Besides, working on that thing probably kept me out of a lot of other trouble. It consumed most of my time."

"Maybe that's my problem. I need to convince my mom and dad that it would be a character building experience."

"There you go," I chuckled. This guy wasn't half-bad. Maybe I should give him another chance. "Let me know how it works out for you. We can go riding together sometime."

"That would be so awesome," Brad replied. "Don't hold your breath, though. I really can't see my parents caving on this at all."

"Never hurts to try. If you ever need to get parts, there's a great junkyard I know of that has pretty much helped me find anything I ever needed. Not only motorcycle stuff, but whatever mechanical thing you might need to get."

"That's awesome. Thanks, man." He held his fist out across the table, and I bumped it. It was official. We were friends.

Pausing, we caught part of Portia and Shelly's conversation. "We never do anything together, anymore," Shelly complained, dipping a French fry into some ketchup.

"I'm sorry. How about going tomorrow night?" Portia asked.

"Yeah," I piped up. "Why don't the four of us catch a movie or something?"

"Sounds good to me," Brad said with a nod. "What do you think, Shelly?"

"Only if the girls get to pick the movie," she said quickly. Brad and I glanced at each other.

"Chick flick," we said in unison, and the girls laughed.

"So, we'll pick you girls up at seven. Would that be okay?" Brad asked.

"That'll be great," Portia replied. I could already see the wheels turning.

This was incredible. My life didn't even feel the same—maybe because I actually had a life.

# 12

_J ournal Entry:_

_I've never wanted anything so badly. Everything about us seems to fit right together. It sounds crazy, even to me, the cynical person who's never believed in all the gushy love stuff. I remember how my parents fought before we ran; love has never been very successful for the people I've known. Yet now, I find myself in the middle of it, and I want it so badly. I need her—want to keep her with me always—want to always feel the way she makes me feel. Happy. I can't recall ever being this happy. I love her._

"Hey sexy," I spoke into her mind during class. We didn't have any classes together this year, but at least I could talk to her whenever I wanted to.

"Hey yourself," she replied, seeming much more at ease this time. Joy infused her at the sound of my voice in her mind, and I loved feeling that reaction from her. "What're you doing?"

"Listening to all those wonderful thoughts in your head. Why didn't you tell me you wanted to see my tattoos?"

She was silent for a bit, apparently caught off guard. "I don't know. It seemed a little forward, I guess."

I chuckled. "It's not forward at all. You're my girlfriend. You should know these things about me. I want you to know."

"How many do you have," she asked, curious.

"Three. One on each shoulder and one down my left side."

"What do they look like?"

This was too good of an opportunity to pass up. "They're all of naked women."

Her thoughts paused, stuttering about in her head, and it was hard not to laugh out loud. "I'm kidding, Portia. Relax."

"Oh," she replied, a giggle escaping. Suddenly she started coughing, and I quickly deduced that she'd drawn attention to herself. "Sorry, dry throat," she croaked out.

"Nice cover." I chuckled, enjoying how flustered she was. However, I had to be careful as well, to keep from drawing attention to myself. "We don't want people thinking you're going crazy there in the corner by yourself."

She snorted again, immediately followed by more coughing.

"Do you need a pass to go get a drink?" her teacher's voice came through.

"Um . . . no, I'll be—"

"Take the pass!" I ordered, sitting straighter and waving to get my teacher's attention.

Portia started coughing again. "Uh, yes," she spoke with feigned difficulty.

"Meet me in the gym," I told her, excited to steal a moment away with her.

"Okay."

She was already standing inside the dim space when I arrived. Grabbing her hand, I pulled her down the side of the wall and under the partially open stack of bleachers. No one would even know we were here.

"All the PE classes are on the fields today, so I knew this would be empty," I explained, unable to stop myself from bending to kiss her, pausing for a moment to drink her in before my lips touched hers. She closed her eyes and leaned in closer as she wrapped her arms around my neck. Those crazy emotions rose immediately to the surface, like they did every time we touched—more sparks—more fire, which was funny to me since technically she was an ice queen. But whatever her power might be, she was definitely the match to my flame. I briefly wondered if any children had been conceived under these bleachers before I forced myself to refocus.

"What?" she asked.

"Nothing. It's just crazy how quickly things seem to get heated between us." Grabbing the bottom of my shirt, I pulled it off.

"What're you doing?"

Even in the low lighting, I could see her blush as her eyes traveled over me, drinking everything in. It didn't take any mind reading at all to know that her thoughts had moved in an entirely different direction than what I had intended.

"Showing you my tattoos, of course." I pointed to the one on my right shoulder first. "This one is a Celtic cross. The trees and background around it are part of a painting my mom used to have in her bedroom. She told me it was something my grandpa had painted for her and was very special. I drew it the best I could remember and had it done to remind me of her."

She stepped closer, observing it. "That's so sweet, Vance. I love it."

For some reason, I felt strangely pleased to have her approval. Turning the other way, I showed her the one on my left shoulder—a pair of wings with the number thirty-four tattooed in the middle. "This one is actually for a good buddy of mine. He was an amazing football player, and thirty-four was his number."

"Was?" she asked, catching my use of the past tense.

"He was killed in a car accident, unfortunately. He was the only other person, besides you, that I trusted to keep my secret."

"I'm so sorry. That's terrible." Her sadness poured off her, and I knew she meant what she said. My attention was quickly diverted when she began tracing the tattoo down my side. I stopped breathing, my abdominal muscles tightening.

"What's this one say?" Her fingers felt so good on my skin.

"Two things, actually. Turn your head to the side and read it."

She did as I asked, continuing to trace the letters.

"It says Carpe Diem this way."

"Seize the day," she replied, translating the familiar phrase.

I nodded. "Yes. And if you read it the other way, it says Dei Gratia. It means God's Grace."

"Wow." She seemed surprised. "That's kind of deep."

I shrugged. "I have my moments."

"What inspired you to get it?"

Sighing, I leaned against one of the braces under the stands. "All this running has taught me to live in the moment because life is short. If you want something, you should reach out with both hands and seize it. God's Grace is something we can never earn, but it's something He still gives us freely."

"So, don't waste the chances God gives you?"

"Exactly." She understood perfectly. I loved that about her. Staring, I pulled her closer. "Being with you is a chance I'm not gonna waste." I kissed her again, and this time she moved her hands to the bare skin on my back, stroking it.

"Mmm, that feels good," I whispered against her mouth, releasing a small moan. I wished I could keep her here a lot longer than the time we had available. "I guess I should get you to class before we both get detention."

"Yes, you should." She sighed too. "I don't want to go back."

"Me, neither." I kissed her quickly one last time, then stepped away to put my shirt back on.

We separated and made our way to our classes. I knew I should leave her alone, but I found all this mind connection quite entertaining and enjoyed seeing how often I could trip her up. Her laughter was contagious and warmed my soul. She shot a look like daggers at me when she met me in the hall, but I pretended to be completely oblivious. She scowled harder until we both burst out laughing.

"You're such a pain," she said, shaking her head as she opened her locker.

"Yes, I am." I grinned, totally enjoying being a nuisance to her. "It's not my fault the chemicals made me sneeze, and it scared you."

She glowered at me. "You left the link open between us. I screamed out loud in the middle of class!"

Uncontrolled laughter bubbled from inside me at the memory. "Saying you saw a spider was pure genius, though. I've never heard so many girls yelp all at once. You successfully directed the attention away from yourself and the school will probably have an exterminator in by morning."

She rolled her eyes. "No thanks to you. You're not even a bit repentant, are you?"

I shook my head. "Not even a little. So, can I come get you at seven tonight?"

"I'll count the minutes until then," she replied with a smile.

"Good." I leaned in to give her a quick kiss on the lips. I was extremely nervous about tonight, but very excited about it too. Hopefully, she would feel the same when all was said and done.

Borrowing Marsha's car to set things up for the evening had been the right thing to do. I glanced around, surveying my handiwork, declaring everything ready to go before trekking back to the vehicle. This was something I'd never considered doing before; but when I'd stumbled across something similar online in my research of the connection between Portia and me, I knew it was exactly what I wanted to do. Immediately, I'd set out to writing a spell that would fit the two of us personally, and, while I was nervous about it, I was also extremely excited to share this with her.

My cell phone went off when I drove into text range. I glanced down, seeing it was from Laramie Jackson, telling me the custom wheel designs I'd ordered for Bruce's motorcycle were ready. _Perfect!_ I was near his location now, and I could swing by to get them.

Slowly finagling my way through the groups of people crossing the road, I finally managed to find a parking spot that wasn't too far away from the store. Stepping on the sidewalk, I hurried along, only to find my attention diverted as I glanced in the window of a jewelry store.

A beautiful diamond ring caught my eye, and instantly I knew I had to get it for Portia. The voice of reason inside my head argued with me, telling me it was way too soon to be thinking of getting this; but my heart—that part of me that had to have her—screamed this was her ring and I had to buy it.

"Can I help you?" a pretty, petite saleswoman standing near the doorway asked me with a smile as I entered.

"I've got this, Jeanette," a woman behind the counter spoke sharply, narrowing her eyes a bit as she glanced at my plain t-shirt and holey jeans.

"Yes. I'd like to purchase the ring you have on display in the center of the window." I shoved my hands into my pocket.

She glanced that direction but made no sign of moving to get it. "Are you sure?" She gave me a condescending smile. "That ring is pretty expensive."

I found myself getting slightly irritated. "Well, unless it's more than a million dollars, money shouldn't be an issue." I could be bitchy too.

Her eyes widened, and she immediately glanced over my shoulder. "Jeanette! Get that ring, please."

Jeanette hurried to do as she'd been told, quickly retrieving it. "This ring is pretty small. Do you know what size you need?" She held the box out for me.

Carefully taking the ring, I observed it closely. "My girlfriend has very thin fingers. I think this ought to be okay for her. If not, we can get it resized. The style is perfect."

"You have excellent taste," Jeanette said, smiling again.

The woman behind the counter glared at Jeanette. "You can continue with inventory. I'll take care of this sale." Turning to me she briskly continued. "Very well. Are you ready to check out then?"

I didn't like this lady, and I was sure she was trying to steal the sales commission from the other shop girl. "No. Show me what you have in the way of diamond earrings."

Her face lit up, confirming my suspicions. "Certainly. Right this way. We have a whole tray of diamond studs. The price will go higher based on clarity, of course." She led me farther down the glass case.

Glancing at the items, I didn't really see anything that stood out. I wanted something extraordinary. "Hmmm. I don't know. These are kind of small. Do you have anything bigger? And don't waste your time with bad clarity."

"Well, we do have this tray of nice champagne earrings right here, but they're pretty expensive." She pointed to the next display.

"Those are nice. Which pair would you pick?" I asked.

She smiled haughtily. "I'd pick this one." She pointed to a very sparkly set showcased in the middle. "I've had my eye on them for a while. They'd look perfect with a dress I'm wearing to a business party."

"That's great. I'll take them."

"But I didn't tell you the price."

"I don't need to know the price. I said I'd take them." I stared coolly at her.

"Yes, sir." Now she was going to be polite.

She carefully wrapped both purchases nicely in their boxes and rang them up. I handed her my card, and she asked to see my ID. "I hope your girlfriend knows how lucky she is," she said as she gave the card back to me.

"She does," I replied as she tucked the receipt into my bag and gave it to me.

"Have a nice day," she said sweetly.

"I will." Turning, I found Jeanette watching us with a disappointed look on her face. I reached into my bag and pulled out the earrings. "These are for you, Jeanette. You may do whatever you want with them. Thanks for your help today."

Her eyes widened as she stared at the gift in her hand, obviously speechless. Leaving the store without glancing back, I still heard the indignant gasp of the woman behind the counter.

"Thank you!" Jeanette called after me.

_Day made._ Smiling, I continued down the sidewalk to Laramie's shop.

# 13

_J ournal Entry:_

_It's time. Now that I have it all ready to go, I'm second-guessing myself. Definitely holding off on giving her the ring I purchased today. That would scare her for sure. But I think everything else will be good. If not, I'm about to find out. I don't think girls realize that guys get nervous about all this stuff too._

"Hi." Portia answered the door with a soft smile and, for a moment, I forgot to breathe. Unable to speak, I let my eyes travel over her, taking in her prettily fixed hair and the purple and black shirt she wore. It brought out her dark eyes as well as the deep color of her hair, not to mention the magical amulet that always hung from her neck. A blush spread across her face at my blatant stare of appreciation.

"You look great!" I held a hand out, and she took it, allowing me to pull her next to me. Immediately, I sought her lips, feeling the temperature instantly ignite between us. I didn't care. I continued to kiss her until we both had to stop and catch our breath. "Sorry," I apologized, not really meaning it, as I raked my fingers through my hair, attempting to cool my raging hormones.

"No apology needed," she replied with a smile. "I enjoyed it."

I believed her. There was no way I could miss the desire coursing through her body in reaction to mine. "Me too. A little too much, I think. Kissing you is like a drug. One I can't get enough of," I added seriously. "Sometimes it scares me."

"Why?" she asked, appearing surprised by the admission.

Taking a step closer, I cupped her cheek in my palm, I decided it was better to warn her now and let her ponder on what I had to say. "Because I could allow myself to lose control so easily." There was no doubt in my mind that she was still a virgin. Her thoughts had proved that on many occasions, but we needed to be careful if we were going to keep things that way. I was still determined not to cross certain lines.

We stood staring at each other for a moment before I took her hand and led her out to my motorcycle. Marsha would've let me take the car tonight, but I selfishly wanted Portia hanging onto me tightly. I loved having her ride with me. Offering her my helmet, she surprised me when she shook her head.

"It'll ruin my hair," she complained.

"Better messy hair than a broken head." I pushed the helmet toward her again. Her safety was my number one priority. There was no way I'd put her at risk, even if I was causing her to grumble as she begrudgingly took it. Besides, I knew she wanted to look nice for me, and I thought she looked gorgeous all the time.

All of my thoughts drifted away, though, when she climbed on and slipped her arms around me. The tension left my body, and I felt more relaxed than I had for hours. Turning, I drove toward Oak Creek, leaning heavily into the twists and turns as we made our way up the canyon. We parked in my usual spot, and I helped her remove the helmet, leaving it on the seat and taking her hand once more.

"Let's go."

The sun had sunk beyond the horizon, but there was still the smallest bit of dusky light as we made our way through the dense foliage. Closing my eyes, I concentrated on the pillar candles I'd left there earlier, commanding the wicks to burst into flame and activating the levitation magic that would make them float at different levels in the air.

As we stepped through the trees onto the flat rock, I heard her gasp. The candles, of all sizes and varieties, formed a large circle around a small table with several magical items I'd set up there. Casting a soft glow on the stone and into the space around us, it did appear quite impressive.

"This is beautiful!" she said, the light catching her eyes as they flickered, wide with wonder.

"I need to ask you something important," I said, plunging right in once we reached the edge of the circle before my anxiety could rise any higher.

"Okay." Nervousness poured off of her in waves, clearly signifying she understood something important was about to happen.

Taking both her hands in mine, I faced her, searching her eyes as I spoke the words that were continually tumbling about in my heart. "Portia, I love you."

She nodded, lifting a hand to my chest and resting it there softly, her fingers stroking against the fabric of my shirt. "I know you do. I can feel it."

I loved having this kind of connection with her. It only served as proof of the truth between us. There was no guessing—we could actually feel each other.

"I've loved you for a long time, even though you didn't know it. During that time, I became very good at reading you and your emotions, so I'm aware of your feelings toward me."

She nodded again, speaking softly. "You know I love you with every fiber of my being."

"Yes, I do." Needing to touch her, I ran my cupped hand down the side of her cheek. "And I can't stop being awed by it."

She nuzzled into it, closing her eyes, and I took a moment to stare at this gorgeous creature in front of me. Perfection couldn't have taken a better form as far as I was concerned.

"This is happening really fast," I said.

Her eyes popped open, and she straightened her head so quickly I was surprised she didn't snap it. "Not too fast for me. I may be new to all of this, but it doesn't mean my feelings are any less real."

Chuckling, I placed a finger on her lips to quiet her. She had no idea how much her protest warmed me. It was precisely the sort of response I'd been hoping for. "Don't worry, baby. I'm not asking you to slow things down. I'm asking you to speed things up."

"Speed things up?" Her eyes searched mine, looking for answers.

"Portia, I know this is all new to you—magic, covens, and even me—but I've been waiting for you for a long time. Two years to be exact. I've known from the beginning, since the first day I connected with your feelings, you were the one for me. I started viewing you as my friend, my partner, even my soul mate, for lack of a better term. It may seem strange for me to say I loved you before you knew me. I understand how crazy all this must be to you." I wished I knew a better way to describe things—words seemed so limited.

She shook her head. "It's not crazy. There's something that feels complete when I'm with you."

She understood, and it made me smile. I was pretty sure it would never cease to awe me. "I know, huh?" Brushing my fingers across her pretty lips, I continued. "It's amazing, and it's what brings me to this moment. My desire is to be with you for—well, forever. Under normal circumstances, two people would get married. However, you're sixteen, and I'm eighteen. I think most of society, including your parents, would probably frown on such a union right now." The diamond ring was in my pocket, even though I knew it would stay there.

"I agree," she responded getting a wispy faraway look in her eyes. Her thoughts suggested she wasn't opposed to the idea at all, but I pulled away from them, giving her some privacy.

"I guess I thought this would be the next best thing." I gestured to the candlelit scene behind me. "It's a binding ceremony, which is a very special ritual that'll seal two souls together."

She didn't speak, only stared, and suddenly I wondered if I'd made an error in judgment. My temperature spiked as worry coursed through me.

"If I'm misreading you or moving too fast, just tell me, and we can table this discussion for later." I shifted my weight nervously, grasping for any straw that might help her to understand. "I'm more than slightly neurotic when it comes to loved ones, I'm afraid. Losing my family tends to make me feel a little desperate about wanting you. Having you in my life is the closest thing I've had to a real family in a long time. I want you to be my family."

Smiling, she grabbed me, hugging me tightly. "We don't need to table this for later, Vance," she said, her voice cracking a bit as she rushed to reassure me. "I would be honored to be included in your family."

Gently, I pushed her away so I could see her face. "Then answer me this. Do you, Portia Mullins, consent of your own free will to join with me in a binding ceremony that will hold our hearts together from this time forward? And will you do it with the intent that, when the time is appropriate, we'll be married—bound together by the laws of both God and man?" I held my breath in anticipation of her answer.

She blushed furiously from head to toe. "Yes, Vance. I will consent to this binding."

Relief and pleasure infused me, and I waved at the candles, parting them and guiding her inside the circle they created, closing them behind us.

Leading her to the right side of the waist-high table, I took my place on the left and lifted two large red roses in full bloom. I handed one to her and kept the other. Slowly, I peeled the rose petals away one by one, placing them in the crystal dish on the table. Motioning for her to do the same, I watched as she followed me. This was really going to happen. We were working the spell together.

"These red rose petals signify the passion of our love," I said, beginning the ritual I'd written. "As we mix these petals together, our hearts will become as one." We layered them until there were no more left on the stems.

Lifting the wine bottle I'd swiped from the supply Marsha and I kept, I poured some into a silver chalice and took a large drink. Turning the cup in a half turn, I handed it to Portia so she could drink from the same spot. After she had swallowed, she held the goblet back out to me, but I covered her hands with my own and guided her to pour the small remaining amount of wine into the crystal dish with the petals.

"This wine symbolizes our intent to keep our relationship in harmony." I thought I'd be more nervous, but now that this was started, I'd never felt surer about anything in my life. My magic pulsed inside me, as if it too recognized Portia as my other half.

We set the chalice down together, and using magic, I caused the wicks of two candles on the table to burst to life. She followed my actions knowingly, no instruction needed, and we each took one and together lit the third, and largest, candle. Replacing the smaller ones, I lifted this candle and walked around the interior of the flaming circle three times.

"This flame represents the uniting of our souls as one," I said, rehearsing the words and actions I'd so firmly committed to my memory. There would be no chance of error with this spell. I'd made certain. Placing it back on the table, I took my athame, pricking my finger until a single drop of blood to fell into the crystal dish. Turning the knife, I held the handle out to Portia so she could do the same.

"We have sealed our desires with our blood," I stated after her blood fell, mixing with mine. Taking her hands, I guided her around the table until we were standing toe to toe. Continuing to hold her by one hand, I gathered a small length of flaxen rope, wrapping one end around her wrist and the other around mine.

"Portia Mullins, Blessed Be.

I give now, my heart to thee."

My heart was pounding so hard, the emotion inside me seemed as if it would burst from out of my skin. Barely contained, it raged like an inferno inside me.

"My soul is yours to bind and take,

My love for you will never shake."

Keeping my eyes locked with hers, I let my love pour into her, needing her to feel my energy.

"I promise to always keep you pure,

And never into evil lure."

These words were so important to me. With my past haunting me, I wanted her to know she could trust me to keep her safe.

"Let Heaven be our destiny,

I love you, Portia, So Mote It Be."

Baring my soul to her, I immediately noticed the tearful reaction as her eyes watered, and she blinked several times rapidly before she spoke the words back.

"Vance Mangum, Blessed Be.

I give now, my heart to thee."

Something tightened inside my chest, and a tug on the link between us suddenly grew stronger. The magic was working. I could feel it.

"My soul is yours to bind and take,

My love for you will never shake."

Wave after wave of her love rippled out from inside her, and I was amazed by the power of it. She loved me—heart and soul.

"I promise to always keep you pure,

And never into evil lure.

Let Heaven be our destiny,

I love you, Vance, So Mote It Be."

It was all I could do not to gather her into my arms at that moment. Our bodies were practically humming with the connection, but I knew I needed to finish the spell to cement everything together.

Removing the rope, I tied it around the large pillar candle and lifted a few of the rose petals from the bowl, pressing them into the hot wax, sealing them there. Using my powers, I swirled the items in the crystal bowl together, sending the mixture far above us before releasing the magic and allowing the flower petals to slowly drift toward the earth, floating down around us.

My own eyes felt moist as I anchored her against me, giving her a very long kiss that I didn't feel the need to end. Our hearts began beating together as one, in exactly the same rhythm, and I could feel her pulse everywhere I touched. Kissing her cheeks, eyes, neck—even the strands of hair running through my fingers, I couldn't seem to get enough.

"It's finished," I said, smiling widely, my heart pounding erratically as I stared at her. She was truly mine, now. Bound by love and magic and nothing could ever take her away from me. Nothing. "I love you, Portia."

"I love you too, Vance," she replied, her eyes glittering happily as her sweet energy flowed through me.

Consumed by my need for her, I pulled her closer and kissed her, again.

# 14

_J ournal Entry:_

_Sometimes I doubt myself and wonder if I did something wrong. I didn't factor in how strong our connection already was, and now we are connected in ways that are . . . well . . . painful. I don't know how to fix it, but we are both suffering, and I hate knowing she hurts because of something I asked her to do._

_Consequences: a word often used to describe the reaction or outcome of another action. It is rarely used in a positive light, and it's definitely what Portia and I are currently tormented with—consequences._

I could feel Portia right now, curled on her bed in a ball with her arms wrapped tightly around herself as she tried to hold it all together. It only served to double my own pain, which mirrored hers exactly. Vaguely, I wondered if this was what drug addicts felt like when they were going through withdrawals. Aching, with such a sick feeling inside, I was quickly concluding I must have done something very wrong when we performed the binding ritual. Physically, it hurt to be away from one another.

Managing to hide our problem from everyone around us had taken some extreme effort and Academy Award winning acting on both our parts during the last week. Even though I was in pain, I felt worse knowing Portia was suffering. My primary focus became trying to relieve her from this burden I'd unintentionally brought upon her. The two of us did virtually everything possible to stay together. Each evening I'd "leave" her house for the night, only to crawl into her bedroom window a couple of hours later.

This was the situation I found myself in right now. The gap in time before I managed to arrive back by her side was so incredibly nauseating. I didn't know how much more we could take. There was an actual physical pull with the sensation; so strong, I could almost sense the very direction she was in at times.

Relief flooded my mind when I lifted the sash to climb into her room. Portia raised her head to look at me, the strain on her features obvious. Reaching the bed in two strides, I gathered her into my arms.

And just like that, the pain was gone—instantly—as if someone had flipped a switch. But as quickly as it departed, a new sensation replaced it. Portia had taken to aptly describing it as liquid fire because our veins sizzled when we touched.

Giving in to the moment, I crushed my mouth to hers, kissing her hotly, which both soothed and aggravated the molten passionate sensations running through us. Desire for her poured from me, and I pulled her body tighter to mine, almost wishing there was some way I could permanently blend the two of us together. With great effort, I dragged away from the kiss.

"I'm sorry you're hurting so badly," I said, frowning as I traced my fingers lightly across her face. Her pulse rate increased even more, and I sighed. No matter what I did, it drove her crazy, exactly like she was doing to me.

"You're hurting too," she reminded me, even though I didn't need it. She reached to smooth the worry lines in my brow with her finger. "I think we need some help. It's not getting better like you hoped it would."

"I know." Taking her hand in mine, I brought it to my mouth and kissed the finger she'd been stroking me with. "I'm thinking we should go talk to your grandma tomorrow. What do you think?"

"I think that's a good idea," she answered, holding my gaze as a look of relief flooded through her. "We definitely need some advice."

Sliding one of my hands over her hair, I smoothed her tangles in a gentle caress. I quickly leaned in to kiss her cheek before getting up and moving to the head of the bed, pulling the covers down and then patting her spot.

"Climb in. You look exhausted. I promise I'll tuck you in all nice and comfy."

She smiled, and I couldn't help returning it. She giggled when I lifted the covers to her chin and tucked them around her shoulders. Those few blankets were the only source of protection she had against me right now. I needed them to be between us.

Joining her, I lay on the top of the covers, draping an arm across her well-bundled body. She gave a moan of contentment and snuggled in closer to me, her eyes drooping heavily. I could feel my body relaxing too. We were both exhausted.

"Goodnight, Vance," she whispered.

"Goodnight Portia," I replied, allowing myself to drift. "I love you."

Entering the store, we didn't see Milly, so we headed into the back room and found her working at her mixing table. She glanced at us, her gaze traveling over us both quizzically before she stood.

"Ah! A binding spell, I see!"

This was why she was such a good witch and Priestess of the coven. She recognized magic quickly. I was banking on her expertise to help us out now.

"Is it that obvious?" Portia asked, continuing to grip my arm as if her life depended on it. Not that I minded at all, I loved feeling her next to me.

"So obvious I wonder why I didn't feel it when you walked through the front door," Milly replied, gesturing toward the table as she continued to observe us. "Here. Come sit with me. It's a very strong spell. Did you work it, Vance?"

I nodded. "I don't recall ever hearing of anyone experiencing a binding this strong. Did I do something wrong?" I really hoped she'd be able to help us. The strain was becoming so difficult, not to mention my own personal guilt for putting Portia through this. Yes, I wanted to be bound to her. No, I didn't want that binding to feel like it was going to eat her from the inside out.

"No, I doubt that," she replied, shaking her head as she continued to study us carefully as if she were trying to read the magical auras around us. "For some reason, the two of you have an extremely strong connection. The power of your magic is intensifying the spell exponentially, I'd imagine."

"It isn't always a bad thing," Portia said, glancing at me apologetically before she continued. "It's just when we're apart, I feel like I'm going to die or something."

Milly laughed. "Well, dear. What's done is done. That's the trouble with spells. Sometimes you don't really know what the end result will be. The two of you are going to have to find a way to make things work for yourselves. I imagine you'll eventually become used to the intensity of the feelings you're having, probably to the point they'll almost seem second nature to you. Your bodies should physically adjust to it, a new normal so to speak." She gave a slight shrug. "I wish I could help you more until then, but I have a feeling you two are something special. Vance's magic manifesting at such a young age, and you having an instant comprehension of your powers is unusual. Together you make a very powerful couple. This is uncharted water for me, I'm afraid."

My heart fell at her words, and I squeezed Portia's hand in an attempt to reassure her. "We'll be fine. I know it." I felt terrible.

"I know we will. I just wish you could always be with me. The longing is driving me crazy!"

Her exasperation was evident, but I leaned over and kissed her, anyway. It proved the wrong thing to do, though, as I instantly needed more, and so did she. Our arms tangled together as we pulled at each other, desperate to get as close as possible. Heat streaked through me, causing my pulse to race even faster.

"Okay! Enough! You two are making me blush!" Milly laughed, turning away from us to avoid our public display of affection and covered her eyes with her hands. Portia and I quickly broke apart, smiling.

"Sorry," I apologized, dragging a hand shakily through my hair. This whole thing between Portia and me was growing beyond awkward, and it seemed as if we were both starting to come apart at the seams. I didn't know what to do, but I was pretty sure my desire to keep kissing my beautiful girlfriend was only going to compound the problem.

Milly gave a wave of dismissal. "Don't worry about it," she said, smiling, before cocking her head and staring at us again. "On second thought, I do have one suggestion that may help you."

"Let's hear it," Portia said, the desperation in her voice palpable. We needed any help we could get—even if it meant grasping at straws.

"Do you still have the silver locket you kept Vance's hair in for the ritual you performed?" she asked, referring to the first spell Portia had written. It had been a protection spell for me, and she'd carried a few clippings of my hair as part of it.

Portia nodded. "I do."

Milly moved next to the cabinet, opening a drawer and removed another silver locket that was long and rectangular in shape. She handed it to me.

"I think you should clip a little of each other's hair and keep it in the lockets. Wear them all the time. This will keep a physical part of the two of you together. It won't stop your feelings completely, but it may dampen things enough so that the separations aren't quite as excruciating."

The idea made perfect sense to me—so plainly simple that I mentally kicked myself for not thinking of something similar. "We'll try it. Thanks for your help," I replied. I'd do anything at this point. Something had to give.

"Let me know if it works."

After thanking Milly, Portia and I went back to her house to find her necklace. She dug out a pair of scissors, and we proceeded to cut a few pieces of each other's hair and placed them in the lockets.

"Shall we test it?" I asked, kissing her cheek softly after we had fastened them on. She leaned her head away, allowing me better access and I happily took full advantage of the offer, sliding my lips along the curve of her neck.

"No," she mumbled, running her hand along my face and into my hair. "Not until we have to." She moaned as I paused to place special attention to her collarbone, before dipping my tongue a bit lower. Her skin tasted so good.

"All right!" she said, shoving me away. I didn't blame her—fully aware I'd been getting out of control. "Let's go watch some TV with my mom. There's safety in numbers."

Sighing, I followed behind but didn't touch her while I tried to get a handle on my rampant thoughts of what I'd rather be doing at this very moment. Purposely shielding my mind from Portia so she wouldn't hear them, I could only imagine what Sean would do to me if he knew the things I was thinking.

Portia's mom was sitting on the couch. Smiling as we walked in, she patted the seat beside her, inviting us to sit.

"How're you today, Vance?" she asked, politely.

"Very good, Mrs. Mullins. Thank you." _Other than the fact I wish I were stripping the clothes off your daughter right now, I'm great,_ I added to myself. Yeah, I definitely needed to rein it in.

"Call me Stacey," she said with a smile, completely oblivious to my train of thought. "You're family now, Vance." Those words meant a lot to me, which only served to make me feel even more horrible about what I was thinking. I couldn't break the trust of her parents—not after all this family had done for me.

We sat, and Portia snuggled into my arms, her cat, Jinx, hopping onto her lap and rubbing against us. Her cat liked me, which was a good thing, I guess, since animals are supposed to have a sixth sense about people. I stroked the kitty under her chin while Portia ran a hand across her back, making the white fur ball purr heavily. It wasn't long before Portia's eyelids began to droop, and she snuggled in closer to me.

"You need to go to bed, baby." I brushed a hand through her hair, staring at her.

"I don't want you to leave," she mumbled softly, wrapping her arms around me.

"You need your sleep."

"Go to bed, Portia," Stacey broke in. "Let the poor boy go home. He looks exhausted!"

Even though I was tired, I still hated being parted from her—even for a short while, but I was afraid her mom wouldn't understand my reasoning at all. Portia sighed and slowly rose, taking my hand and walking me to the front door. I opened it but paused to kiss her heavily one more time before stepping through. "See you shortly," I said, knowing it wouldn't be soon enough.

Holding my breath, I watched as she closed the door behind me. Step after step, I waited for the nauseating feeling to consume me. The wave building, I expected the agony to crash over me, but it didn't happen. Smiling to myself, I walked to my bike, starting the engine and headed toward home, relief flooding through me. The longing was definitely there, but easier somehow, not quite so intense. Maybe Milly's plan would help us out after all. But even though the separation was more relaxed on us, it wasn't going to stop me from spending my nights with Portia. I still wanted to be with her for every possible second.

Waiting the two hours before Marsha went to sleep drove me insane, but as soon as she was out, I left and crawled through Portia's window once more. She was sound asleep, a good indicator that this was working for her, as well. Keeping the quilt between us, I cuddled next to her and let sleep fully claim me.

# 15

_J ournal Entry:_

_I want her so badly—to be in her arms with nothing separating us—it has become consistently harder to maintain control when I'm with her. This is one thing I can't fail at. I need to keep her safe—even if it's from me._

Sean glanced around at the coven members gathered in the circle, concerned. "As you all know, I've been involved with laying a false trail that leads Vance's father farther away from here. Things seemed to be going pretty well. I had him searching in an area back East, and he'd been stationed there for quite a while. However, he seems to have vanished, and I can't find a trace of him anywhere. He had several followers working with him, and they're all gone too. I don't know if he has any idea we were leading him astray, or if they simply left. They could be anywhere."

If Sean was worried, we all should be. The old familiar dread started to rise inside of me. It wasn't until this very moment I realized how complacent I'd become, allowing myself to fully immerse in my life here.

"We need everyone to be on their guard, watching for anything suspicious," Milly added.

Portia flashed a worried glance at me, and I took her hand.

"It's all right, baby. I'm okay," I whispered softly into her head, hoping to reassure her. "Don't worry. I'm not going anywhere." Even if I wanted to run, which I didn't, there was no way I could leave her behind. She was my family—my life. My binding vows to her were as sacred to me as any marriage vow I would ever take. I belonged only to her.

Her grip tightened on mine. "Please be careful," she replied.

We spent the rest of the evening chanting several protection spells over the whole group before releasing the circle, but I still found it difficult to release the sick pit of nervousness gathering in my stomach. Unease continued to pour through me.

I caught Marsha outside. "Aunt Marsha, I'm going to spend the night at Portia's house tonight. I don't want to leave her alone."

Marsha simply laughed. "So how's that different from any other night of the week?"

"You knew?" I was shocked. "You never said anything."

"I knew," she replied, smiling. "It's my job to keep an eye on you. Don't you think it would look bad if I didn't know where you were?"

Feeling like an idiot, I apologized. She was my guardian and deserved more respect from me. "I'm sorry. I should've confided in you sooner about this."

"It's okay. I remember what being young and in love felt like. Go on, but please be safe." She leaned in and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek. I knew exactly what she meant when she told me to be safe, and it had nothing to do with my father. There were some things I was never going to talk with her about, though, and sex was one of them. I drew the line at that creepy prospect.

Several minutes later, I was lying with Portia on her bed, marveling at the fact that our parents knew we were here, together. There was no doubt in my mind that leniency was being made because Milly had gone to bat for Portia and me with her parents about our binding spell. This showed an incredible amount of trust toward me, and honestly, it made me a bit nervous because I was really struggling with containing myself these days.

"Why do you always do that?" Portia asked as I tucked the blanket around her.

"Do what?"

"Sleep with the blankets in between us. It's like you're afraid to be next to me." There was a slight hurt tone in her voice.

"You know why. I'm protecting your virtue," I said, sighing. She must really have no clue about what she does to me.

"My virtue?"

I chuckled softly. Time to dish out the truth. "I guess I'm protecting mine too."

She pursed her lips for a second before she spoke. "You know, there are an awful lot of stories about you and all the girls you've deflowered floating around the school." She watched me carefully.

"And that's exactly what they are, stories," I replied, rubbing my face under her chin to catch a whiff of her sweet-smelling perfume.

Unfortunately, it didn't distract her for long. "So, you're saying you've never been with a girl, like that, before?"

"That's what I'm saying." I hoped she wouldn't think me less manly because of it. Most of the guys I knew, who were my age, were sexually active. Some weren't, but Brad was the only one I knew who was choosing not to do it, yet. If the media was to be believed, it was practically unheard of for a guy my age to not be having sex.

"Doesn't it bother you that people think things about you that aren't true?"

I shrugged. "Why should I care? I know who I am. That's all that matters." I had my reasons for choosing to live as I did. I couldn't care less what other people thought about me.

"Well, I'm sure people are thinking the same thing about the two of us."

"Let them think it." Sitting a little higher, I stared at her. "Does it bother you?" I might not be bothered by the opinion of others, but I definitely didn't want her to suffer because of it.

"No." She paused for a moment, and I could sense her hesitation. "I wish it were true, sometimes."

Sighing, I closed my eyes, battling for control. If she removed the barriers between us, I was sure I'd fail. Opening my eyes, I stared, drinking in the sight of her.

"You've got to know I want you more than anything in this world, Portia. Emotionally, physically, magically, mentally, I want it all—to possess every inch of your being."

Reaching out, I ran my fingertips across her face, stroking down the side of it. Touching her was precisely the wrong thing to do because it only served to finish igniting the process inside me. Desire raced through me, and I was lost. I didn't care anymore; my great resolve was gone. I needed to kiss her.

She dragged me closer, opening her mouth and I took complete advantage, dipping my tongue inside to meet hers. Wrapping her tightly against me, my hand drifted to grab her hair, pressing her even closer. Her emotions flooded through me, a lethal cocktail of love, lust, and desire that matched my own. We were dangerous—explosive—a nuclear reaction waiting to happen.

Our tangling together pushed the quilt out of the way, and I slid my body over her slight frame, groaning as she wrapped her legs around my waist. Her hand slipped under my shirt, running up and down my back.

Trailing away from her mouth, I kissed her neck, pausing to nip her skin in various places as I moved lower. Reaching her collarbone, I ran my tongue along the sensitive spot I knew she had there, and she released a moan, her body arching against me.

Sucking in a tortured breath, I pulled away. "No," I said, apparently not too convincing because she dragged me back to her mouth.

Our lips and tongues met once more, and I knew it was now or never. If I didn't stop this, there would be no stopping. Pulling her hands away, I pinned them to the bed beside her head, trying to catch my breath. She bucked beneath me, and I thought I was going to come apart right then and there.

"Portia! Stop!" Falling to my side, I got up and went to the window, needing to remove myself completely.

She sat up, leaning on her elbows as she stared.

"What's the matter?" she asked, her gaze traveling across me, longingly.

"Don't look at me like that." Hating that I sounded so gruff with her, I turned and opened the window, leaning out, attempting to catch my breath and cool down some.

I could hear her moving around, but still flinched when she placed her hand on my shoulder. "Don't touch me," I snapped, immediately feeling the hurt course through her. Tremors rippled through me. She honestly was oblivious to what she was causing me to experience.

"Portia, I love you more than anything in the world, but if you know what's best for you, I suggest you get back into the bed and cover yourself."

She didn't move, her stare boring into my back.

"Now!" I added, gritting my teeth as every muscle in my body clenched, wanting to grab her and drag her to the bed with me. I didn't care if her parents were in the same house with us. I wanted her.

This time she did as I asked, but remained silent, waiting while I continued to stare at the night sky, trying desperately to regain my composure. Several minutes ticked by before I finally felt calm enough to turn and face her again, finding her holding her cat and watching me closely. I didn't dare go to her, even though I wanted to.

Leaning against the sill, I folded my arms. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to lose control like that."

"I'm sorrier, then. I wanted to lose control like that." She locked her eyes on mine. "I'm even more sorry you stopped."

"Portia, I'd like nothing better than to give you what you want. You don't understand." Shaking my head, a tormented laugh escaped me.

"Then enlighten me, please." She didn't sound happy at all.

Memories of Amber crept into my head, bringing all the guilt they held with them. Inadequacy overwhelmed me. _What the hell was I doing here? Wasn't this exactly what I swore I'd avoid?_ My thoughts ate at me while I clenched my jaw. I need to tell her.

"The reason's two-fold," I began, maintaining eye contact with her. "The first one being I just pledged myself to you in a binding ceremony where I promised to keep you pure and never lure you into evil."

"You think making love to me would be evil?" Jaw slacked, her face was a mask of disbelief.

Already I was making a mess of things. "No. Never." Leaving the window, I sat on the edge of the bed and took her by the hands. "I want to do it right." I sighed, hoping she'd be receptive to what I was about to tell her. "I want to share something with you, okay?"

She nodded hesitantly, her eyes filling with trepidation.

"When I was on the run, I never knew from one moment to the next if I was going to be in the same place at the same time the next day. I never had time to cultivate real relationships with the people I met. But there was one time when we'd been able to stay put for a few months, and I started making some friends. I even had a steady girlfriend."

Portia's mouth flattened, and I experienced her flare of jealousy before she calmed.

"One night we were at a bonfire party on the beach. This girl and I, we snuck off together into the dark. We made out with each other in the sand, for what seemed like hours, until my body was so on fire I thought I wouldn't be able to control myself a minute longer. I decided right then I was going to sleep with her. She was more than willing, and so was I."

Portia's eyes grew moist, and I glanced past her head toward a picture on the wall, hating that what I was saying hurt her.

"It was at that moment my phone rang," I continued. "I don't even know what made me stop to answer it, but it was Marsha telling me my dad had found us again." The sickening feeling I had that night enveloped me once more. "I got off the girl and ran, never even looking back at her, once. I hopped on my motorcycle and followed the escape plan Marsha, and I set up precisely for such an occasion."

Dragging a hand through my hair, I leaned forward, resting my elbows against my knees. "Marsha and I didn't stop until the next night. And when I collapsed onto my bed in the hotel, I finally let myself think about what nearly happened. I was horrified."

I stared back at her.

"Do you realize if Marsha had called a few minutes later it would've been too late? I would've already been physically intimate with that girl and then ran, never to see her, again.

"I didn't have any protection with me. I could've gotten her pregnant and left her alone with a child, to deal with the circumstances all by herself. And I could've ended up with a child I knew nothing about. Could you imagine if that had happened? My kid would've been raised without me, magical blood flowing through its veins with a mom who doesn't have a clue about our kind. It would be a disaster waiting to happen."

"But it didn't happen, Vance." I knew she was trying to comfort me, but it didn't. "Everything turned out okay."

"No, Portia. It's not okay," I replied, needing to make her understand. "I abused that girl when I ran without saying one word. I left her in the heat of passion wondering what she did wrong. I didn't stop when I heard her calling after me. I didn't give any explanation. I left and just disappeared.

"I made up my mind right then I wasn't going to have sex until I was married. If I was married to someone, then it meant I'd be able to be in a real relationship with someone I really loved, not some poor one-night stand who happened to be an unfortunate victim of my circumstances.

"This is precisely why it's so hard for me to be with you. You're the person I want to have all that with. I realize now, everything I've ever felt about anybody else in my past was the result of meaningless hormones coursing through my adolescent male brain.

"It's different with you, though. I love you, and I want to be with you because I love you. But I'm still in the same turmoil. Even now, my dad is threatening me, and I have to start worrying about the safety of everyone around me."

Her hand drifted over to stroke my arm in a comforting gesture.

"I don't want to put you in any kind of position that could leave you in a bad place. And I don't want to have some cheap fling with you, either. I want to give you your first time at the right time, and I want it to be crazy special—not because we lost control for a moment. Call me old-fashioned if you want, but I can't think of a better time to celebrate the joining of our bodies than after the legal joining of our hearts. It's the most intimate gift I can give you."

Staring intensely, I prayed she would understand where I was coming from. She tugged me toward her and embraced me, gently.

"Thank you, Vance, for sharing this with me. I do understand better now that you're explaining it."

Relief flooded through me, and I returned her hug, but only briefly as the sparks between us were still firing.

"You said the reason was two-fold," she reminded, releasing me.

I sighed and stood, pacing the room with nervous energy. "I'm not a good person, Portia. I'm naturally drawn toward doing things that aren't good for me. My connection with dark magic and its elements has never been completely removed, and it's an attraction I fight every minute to overcome. I think having a physical relationship with you, outside of marriage, is something I'm drawn to because it's considered a taboo thing to do. There's always this part of me that wants to do everything rough and wild. I want to be completely out of control, throwing all caution to the wind." Turning to look at her, I let the full heat of my emotions for her come to the surface.

"I want this physical relationship with you, badly—to the point I feel consumed by it at times. But I worry if I were to give into it, bypassing the goal I've set for myself, it would start me down a path I've been trying very hard to avoid. And trust me, Portia, when I tell you . . . once I cross this line with you, there'll be no going back for me. I won't be able to stop."

It would never be a one-time thing for me with her. Everything pointed to the fact that we'd be as explosive physically as we were with everything else. "I can't get past the fact that I'm the terrible one in this relationship. It's me who could destroy everything—everything I really love, and everything you love too. I'd never be able to forgive myself." Moving beside her, I ran my finger through her hair.

"That's exactly why I believe in you," she replied. "You love us, and I think you'll honor your vows because of that."

"I hope you're right." Needing to put some distance between us, I walked away to sit on the end of the bed, but she crawled up behind me, wrapping her arms around me tightly.

"What you did tonight was proof. You stopped something you didn't want to stop, and that takes a lot of control, Vance. Give yourself credit where credit is due."

Leaning my head against her, I caressed her arm. "Thanks for understanding. It's so hard for me to stay away from you. You honestly have no idea what I've gone through."

"I'll try to be more helpful from now on too," she promised.

"Let's get some sleep," I said, abruptly calling it a night before we got dragged into the same circumstances. I went and pulled the blankets back. "Come get under the covers, my sexy vixen, so I can tuck you in properly."

Giving me a small smile, she did as I asked. This time, I tucked her in and placed a pillow in between us as well. She raised her eyebrow at me, but I did allow myself the enjoyment of touching her. I needed that.

"Sorry, but I think hand-holding will be more appropriate for the rest of the night." I smiled and winked.

Jinx joined us, settling on the pillow between us, giving one more layer to the safety barrier. Portia laughed, adjusting her position so she could face me. She closed her eyes while I ran my thumb across her hand repeatedly. I loved watching her fall asleep, feeling so lucky to have her as part of my life. Even though I knew she was nearly gone, I whispered my confession into her mind.

_"I almost didn't stop, Portia. I wanted it all."_

# 16

_J ournal entry:_

_I understand why Portia's doing what she's doing, and I really appreciate the constant effort of trying to make things easier on me, but I find myself going crazy. I'm not a piece of glass that will break if she doesn't "handle" me exactly right. I think I'm going to have a little talk with her. I need her to kiss me like she means it again!_

_She's honestly trying to help, but she's going to the extreme. I almost choked over the clothes she wore to school today. Turtleneck sweater, sleeves to her wrists, linen dress pants. If she had worn gloves and a ski mask every inch of her would've been covered. Sadly, I spent most of the day imagining myself peeling her out of all those clothes, redressing her in different outfits in my head until I realized my restyling had her romping about nearly naked in my imagination. This was not a good thing to have to take care of in the locker room under yet another cold shower._

Staring at the ceiling, I stretched out on Portia's comforter, waiting for her to finish getting ready for bed. It wasn't long before the bathroom door opened and she emerged. Under any other circumstances, I probably would've laughed at her comical appearance. She was wearing thick flannel bunny pajamas that were clearly a size too big, complete with matching bunny slippers. Her hair had been pulled into a very messy bun on the top of her head, and she'd washed off all her makeup.

Honestly, she'd never looked sexier. My blood instantly rose in temperature. "It isn't working, you know."

"Hmmm?" She gave me a questioning glance, lifting her eyebrows as she pursed her lips.

"The clothes—those horrible things you've been wearing. Shirts to your chin, pants down to your ankles, the bad hairdos, the quick kisses and hugs, none of it's working."

"What do you mean?"

So, she was going to play the innocent card. This made me want to laugh. One small sneak inside her head and I knew exactly what she was doing.

Getting up, I strode to her, wrapping both of my hands around her upper arms, and yanked her firmly against me.

"I mean, it isn't working," I said again, my voice low, lips brushing across her forehead as I spoke. "You're trying to help, and you're making it worse."

She didn't move at all, only the sound of her accelerated breathing filling the air.

"When you wear your hair like this, I want to rip it down so I can run my fingers through it." A flick of magic caused the band restraining her luscious locks to break, instantly allowing it to fall down, framing her beautiful face. Sliding my hands upward, I fisted my hands in her hair, gently tugging it, so it caused her face to tilt toward mine.

"And your clothes." I shook my head, knowing I was treading on dangerous ground. "Let's not even discuss what I'd like to do with those."

Closing my eyes, I worked to calm my raging desires, trying to shove the flashing images of what it would be like to undress her from my mind. It was an impossible feat, and I took a deep breath before opening my eyes to stare hotly at her.

"You don't get it, do you? I could be blind, and you'd still attract me. Your blood sings to me as it races through your veins. I feel every increase in the rhythm of your heart, every catch in your breath, and sometimes every thought meandering through that silly little noggin of yours."

She only stared, apparently speechless, her eyes never leaving mine.

"Don't hold yourself back from me, Portia. It doesn't help. It only makes it worse because then I crave you even more." I hoped I was getting through to her. She'd been driving me insane. "Do you understand?"

Nodding, she bit the corner of her plump bottom lip, nearly causing me to groan with need. "I'm sorry. I didn't realize. I thought I was help—"

"Enough talking," I growled, needing her now. "Kiss me, already."

She didn't argue, wrapping her arms around my neck as she leaned toward me. My mouth crushed against hers, my tongue sweeping inside to taste her sweet minty breath. The kiss grew hotter the longer it went on, and my hands slid lower pressing her body against mine. She didn't pull away, answering me action for action and I knew without a doubt she'd missed this connection between us too.

My heart was infused with happiness, as though it were being refilled after a long drought. I _needed_ Portia. She was like the breath of life for me. I recognized her for what she was, my other half—the one person in the world who completed me.

We were levitating now, only a few inches off the floor, but that was just further proof of how the two of us made the other feel. There was only one problem. In proving my point of how deprived she'd left me over the last several days, I'd started a raging inferno between us. I needed to release her. Now.

Portia fell to the floor, looking confused and I felt horrible.

"Are you okay?" I asked, extending a hand to help her.

"Were we . . . floating?" she asked, her eyes drifting to my feet, which were still a few inches off the floor.

"Sorry. I thought you knew," I apologized and stepped back on the ground. "I wouldn't have let go so abruptly."

"We were actually levitating?" She sounded unsure, despite what she'd seen.

"Haven't you ever heard witches can fly?" I chuckled.

"Seriously? I thought that was like some broomstick legend," she replied, seeming floored by the concept. I knew she'd been practicing magic with Milly here and there; but apparently, they hadn't covered human levitation.

Grinning, an idea suddenly popped into my head. "Well, there's some truth to the rumors, although they may not be completely accurate. Care to try a fun experiment with me?" There wasn't any reason I couldn't teach her some things, as well. I was certain Milly wouldn't show her this because I doubted she ever did it.

"Sure." She glanced down at her ugly pajamas. "Do I need to change, though?"

"Don't worry about it. The bunnies are starting to grow on me." She really did look hot in those terrible things. Leading her to the window, I jumped out, turning to look at her.

"Think light on your feet," I called softly, not wanting to alert her parents to what we were about to do.

She landed perfectly. "Wow. That was cool. I barely even felt it."

"That's the idea," I replied with a smile, taking her hand and leading her to where my motorcycle was parked down the street.

"We need some space to work with," I explained when we arrived at the high school football field.

"What if someone sees us?" she asked nervously, glancing around as I helped her off the bike.

"Don't worry. It's late, and the lights are off, so we should be fine."

Taking her hand, I guided her through the gate that led into the guest stands built into the side of the hill, and down onto the football field.

"Okay. So using this power is more about levitation than flying really. Witches don't actually soar over the moon on their broomsticks. It sure would save on airfare if we could, though." Giving a slight laugh, I pulled her toward me. "I want you to kiss me like you did; only this time, I want you to think about feeling as light as air while you're doing it. Don't worry, I won't let go."

She readily complied with my wishes. I was sure there were other ways I could've demonstrated, but this had worked before and who was I to resist another opportunity to kiss her senseless?

It didn't take long for me to feel her relaxing, and the two of us floated effortlessly into the air. Sadly, I pulled my mouth away from hers, and she quickly glanced down to observe us standing about two feet above the ground.

"Can you center your emotions on the feeling running through you right now?" I asked.

She nodded.

"Okay then. I'm going to let go now," I cautioned as I loosened my grip, stepping away and releasing her. She continued to float in the air beside me.

"This is awesome!" She smiled, glancing carefully around as if she were afraid to move at all.

"All right, now I want you to take a step toward me."

I could see the trust in her eyes as she did what I asked. I backed away as she moved closer again, each of us descending with every step we took until we were safely back on the ground

"Why did we lower?" she asked, puzzled. "I didn't feel as though I was consciously doing it."

"We're still bound by the laws of gravity. I guess you can say we're bending the laws. That's why a witch can't actually fly away on a broomstick. You could make a broomstick levitate, and you could hop onto it. But every movement you take would bring you closer to the earth again, making it a poor choice of transportation." I laughed, and she joined me.

"So what good is levitating then, other than being for fun?"

"Well, it's useful for standing outside someone's window," I replied with a chuckle and a wink. She laughed again. "It's also good for combat maneuvers if we needed to protect ourselves."

"Show me," she demanded, settling down on the field to watch.

"For instance, running and jumping. You can do things higher, farther, and faster." I glanced up the hill toward the field house. "Hang on. I have an idea. Be right back."

Racing to the locker room, I used my powers to open the door and went into the equipment room, retrieving a football. Quickly, I secured the doors behind me and rushed back to where I'd left Portia waiting.

"I'm going to go downfield." I tossed the football to her. "I want you to throw this to me as hard as you can when I tell you."

She nodded, and I hurried off in the opposite direction.

"Any time," I yelled to Portia when I was ready. She cranked the football back and threw it very accurately. I was actually impressed.

Running toward the ball, I jumped, almost as if I were climbing stairs, catching it as I rolled into a mid-air somersault—yeah, I was showing off a bit—before running again, descending to the ground.

"Why don't you go out for the team?" she asked, clearly impressed with what she'd witnessed. "You'd fly by the competition every time!"

"It would be kind of obvious, don't you think?" I grinned, silently thrilled at the look of complete adoration on her face.

"No wonder you aren't impressed by sports." She laughed. "They must seem positively dull to you."

"Not always. A lot of athletes have great natural ability, and that's fun to watch. Come here," I said, grabbing her hand and heading toward the school. "I want to show you something else." We went to a place where the sidewalk narrowed in between two buildings. "The same concept applies here," I added, gesturing between the walls.

Jumping high, I planted a foot against the side of one building, then pushed off to land with the other foot against the opposite wall, bouncing back and forth until I landed on the roof.

"Now you try it," I called down to her. "Don't worry. I won't let you fall."

Her uneasy emotions flooded over me, and I could only imagine what it must feel like to try to overcome a lifetime of mental conditioning with one leap. I'd been raised nearly my whole life knowing exactly what I could do; and even before I came into my powers, my parents had never considered shielding me from it. It had always been part of my reality. Considering everything that had been thrown at her lately, I felt this only served to highlight Portia's character even more. She was so trusting of those she loved. I hoped I would always be worthy of it.

She made her leap and easily scaled the wall, joining me at the top. First time. My girl really was a natural. Pride washed through me. Grabbing her around the waist, I swung her around excitedly, her laughter ringing in my ears. _Damn,_ I loved her!

"Fun, isn't it?" My exhilaration infused with hers. I was so happy to be with her. It was liberating to be able to share this part of myself with someone else.

"Yes. Show me some more."

"My pleasure," I replied, taking her by the hand and running at a high rate of speed across the rooftop. She kept up, but suddenly hesitated as we approached the edge of the roof.

"Don't stop! Keep going!" I yelled, holding tightly to her hand.

We jumped high, easily clearing the gap between the buildings, landing safely on the next roof. I heard her let out a whoop of glee and I couldn't contain my smile. Continuing until we ran out of space, we jumped to the ground beneath us, landing softly, crumpling on a soft patch of grass.

"That was great!" she said breathlessly, gazing at the twinkling stars overhead.

"Yeah, it was." Rolling onto my stomach, I propped on my elbows so I could stare at her. Her face was flushed with color from our exertions, and I briefly allowed myself to wonder if this was what she'd look like after the first time I made love to her. There was no doubt in my mind that it would eventually happen, it was only a matter of when. A stray hair blew against her cheek, and I tucked it back behind her ear. "I love you." The words came so effortlessly, and it never ceased to amaze me. I'd never been one who spoke flowery sentiments to anyone, choosing instead to keep my emotions buried most of the time. But with her, I couldn't seem to help it. I had to tell her.

"I love you too," she replied, stroking my face lightly with her fingertips.

"I wish I could show you what I really feel for you. Words don't ever seem like enough."

"I know, Vance. I feel it too."

"Sometimes it's like my life is just beginning. It's a new awakening for me. Even when I knew you were the one for me, I had no idea it would be this strong." I traced her lips with my thumb. "It's not only the physical part of it, either. It's everything. I don't know; it's like I was only halfway living before now."

She placed a finger against my mouth. "You don't need to try and explain. I feel it too, like my heart's always on the verge of overflowing, or about to burst."

"I wish I could marry you right now," I whispered seriously. "I want to show you everything."

Love shined brightly in her eyes. "Someday, Vance. Like you said earlier, it isn't time, yet."

"I know." Drawn to her like a magnet, I had to kiss her. I was unable to stop the pull between us. Knowing emotions were heightened right now, I was careful, brushing first her lips, her eyelids, cheeks, the tip of her nose, and then settling back to her sweet mouth. Deepening the kiss, I only allowed myself a few seconds before I pulled away. Gathering her into my arms, so she was facing away from me, I held her, allowing some of the warmth inside me to gently heat her. We gazed at the stars, silently, while I occasionally stroked her hair and arm until she fell asleep.

For some reason, though, I couldn't sleep, deciding instead to take the opportunity to enjoy studying her. Her pale skin reminded me of porcelain, with an ever so faint smattering of extremely light freckles across her nose. Her thick black lashes fanned beneath her closed eyes under perfectly arched brows. I loved everything about her round dainty face, from her ski slope shaped nose, to her bow-shaped lips. To me, she was the one piece of complete perfection in my life.

She slept, not stirring until the morning light of the sun began creeping along the edge of the horizon, gently warming the sky. Blinking her eyes a few times, she glanced at me.

"I didn't want to wake you," I whispered. "You're so pretty when you're sleeping."

She rolled into me, wrapping her arms around my neck and gave me a long kiss. My pulse raced, and I wished we could start every day like this, together. Forcing myself away, I grinned when she tried to drag me back, but I held my position.

"I need to get you home before it gets any lighter. How will it look to be riding through town at first light with you in your pajamas?"

"I don't care what people think."

"I know, but it's time to go just the same." Climbing to my feet, I pulled her after me. "You're so beautiful." I lightly kissed her cheek.

"Of course I am. With my messy hair and bunny pajamas, I'm sure I look peachy." She rewarded me with an eye roll.

"Yes, you do. Like a peach, I could eat again and again, and never get tired of." I couldn't control the thoughts racing through my mind.

"Oh hush!" She shoved me, and then turned, running toward my motorcycle. Catching her, I spun her around for one more breathless kiss, allowing myself to devour her for several moments before I pushed her away again. "Come on. Let's get you home. We have school today!" I hated leaving as much as she did, but the school would soon begin filling with students and teachers, not to mention that her parents would be alarmed if they found her bedroom empty.

The streets were deserted as we drove back through town, the fresh air blowing over both of us. Peace filled me. The roar of my motorcycle was always comforting and adding Portia's body wrapped around mine only made things better.

"Thanks for the wonderful evening," she whispered into my mind as we drove.

"My pleasure. It's the first one of many, you know."

She sighed. "I look forward to it."

# 17

_J ournal Entry:_

_Halloween, All Hallows Eve, Samhain, Day of the Dead—whatever name people choose to call it—I hear all about it this time of year. Usually, for me, it passes without a great deal of fanfare. Spells, ghouls, and goblins of dark magic aren't nearly as exciting to exploit when you are actually a warlock, and you live with the reality of it every day. And I'm sorry, but even though I am a witch, I have to say I'd never be caught wearing some of the costumes people come up with._

_That being said, this is Portia's first Halloween as a witch, and I find myself wanting to have a little fun with her, and maybe teach her something new about her heritage in the process._

Portia drew her coat tighter around her shoulders. "It's a bit nippy tonight," she said, and I followed her gaze through the trees toward the giant full moon barely peeking out behind heavy clouds. A light wind gusted through the trees, causing creaking branches and eerie whispers. "This is kind of creepy, Vance," she added, shutting the passenger door of Marsha's car.

I laughed heartily. "What are you afraid of—that you might run into a witch or something? Baby, you are what people are running from in the darkness." I draped an arm around her shoulders, pulling her closer. "Don't worry. I'll protect you."

She smiled. "And who will protect you?"

Chuckling, I responded. "That's why I brought you."

She eyed me skeptically. "I'm still a novice witch who pretty much has no clue about what she's doing."

"Exactly, meaning while you stand around frozen with shock, I'll be able to run away. The boogeyman always eats the slowest people first, you know."

She stopped, not moving any further. "Please tell me the boogeyman isn't real."

Shaking my head, I grasped her hand, dragging her along toward the end of the car. "It's wrong for me to tell you all the secrets at once. Why ruin the fun for later? Now turn around."

"How come?" she asked stubbornly, glancing with suspicion toward the trunk.

Reaching into my pocket, I removed a strip of cloth, dangling it in front of her. "Because I'm going to blindfold you, so turn around."

She bit her lip for a second, staring at me before doing as I asked. "It's a good thing I trust you," she mumbled as I slipped the silk around her eyes, tying it securely in a knot.

Quickly, I opened the trunk and grabbed out a large canvas bag full of items, shouldering them, before guiding Portia's hands to my elbow. "Grab hold here. I promise to guide you, just hang on to me."

"How far are we going?" she questioned, and despite her smile, I could still hear the concern in her voice.

"Don't worry. It's not too far, we should be there in a couple of hours."

She stiffened. "A couple of hours?"

I laughed again. "Did I say hours? I meant a couple of steps."

"You're such a tease." She pinched my arm through my leather jacket.

"Wow. Getting abusive with me already," I joked.

"That's what happens to liars."

"Liars?"

"Well, yeah. You've lied to me twice tonight."

"Twice? You must have been eating too much Halloween candy. I think you're hallucinating."

She snorted. "You lied when you said it was two hours, and then again when you said it was a couple of steps. We've clearly gone much farther than that."

"Well, baby. Aren't you just the smart, angelic one?" Grinning, I guided her around a fallen log.

"Angel—that's me. It's my costume tonight." She giggled.

"Hmmm. I don't know quite how I feel about that. I really like my sweet witch."

"So I've heard." She patted my arm.

"Okay, stop right here." I quickly unfolded a canvas chair and guided her into it. "Keep the blindfold on. I need to set up a few things, and then you can join me."

Pausing for a moment, I surveyed the old, abandoned cabin in front of me. It did seem a bit on the creepy side under the circumstances, but that was precisely what I was going for. I hurried inside and quickly began pulling the tops off dozens of jack-o-lanterns stacked all about the room, leaving only a small patch of the dirt floor in the center. I'd been working on carving these, giving them all kinds of expressions, for two days now, with some help from Marsha too. As soon as the lids were removed, I closed my eyes and used my magic to light the candles inside them, and soon the room was aglow with crazy pumpkin faces.

Grabbing the canvas bag, I pulled out a small collapsible table and assembled it, covering it with an orange and black tablecloth. Setting the extra chair beside it, I quickly grabbed the cauldron I'd left here an hour ago and put it on the table.

"Vance?" Portia called to me as I carefully check the ingredients in the cauldron finding them at the perfect blend.

"Almost ready!" I shouted back, hurrying to slip into my ritual robe, pulling the cowl over my head. "Okay! You can take the blindfold off now. Don't forget to bring your chair in with you."

I heard her giggle. "Where are we? And why does it smell like pumpkin?"

"You'll have to come inside and find out."

"This isn't a bad setup, like Hansel and Gretel, is it? You aren't going to eat me or anything are you?"

I groaned. _Damn that girl!_ She had a way of making me get turned on instantly. "Absolutely. I plan to devour every tiny piece of you."

She appeared in the doorway, glancing wide-eyed at all the flaming jack-o-lanterns, her jaw dropping until she noticed me in my cowl stirring my pot of brew as foggy smoke billowed out. Covering her lips, she burst out laughing.

"What is all this?" She gestured around.

"Isn't it obvious? It's Halloween. This is how witches celebrate. Now bring your chair to the table and come drink some of my special poison." I added a cackle for good measure.

Laughing so hard there were tears in her eyes, Portia made her way to the table, sitting across from me.

"I can't believe you carved all these pumpkins. There must be sixty of them!" She leaned in closer and giggled again. "This one looks sick. He's throwing up his insides."

"Yeah, I told him not to eat all the seeds, but he wouldn't listen."

"So, what is in the pot?" she asked, eyeing it carefully.

Shaking my head, I slipped my cowl off so I could see her better. "Portia, Portia, Portia. What kind of witch will you ever be if you call this a pot? It's a cauldron, baby."

She rolled her eyes. "Whatever," she replied, obviously not caring for my lecture. "What's in it?"

"Something dangerous and serious; you'll need to drink it with great care so it won't harm you." Removing the chalices from the bag, I poured some of the smoking liquid into both cups. "Hamana, gamano, levito moriana," I chanted, waving my hands mysteriously over them before handing one to her. "Remember, drink slowly."

She stared at the smoky mixture and quickly downed the contents.

"What are you doing?" I exclaimed in fake horror.

"Drinking homemade root beer," she replied with an innocent smile. "You didn't really think you were fooling me, did you? I could smell it a mile away."

"Well, damn . . . I mean, dang. I was hoping the pumpkin would mask the smell and that my fake spell would throw you off." I chuckled and joined her, tossing the delicious contents of my cup down my throat. "I still have one more surprise for you."

Placing two large, frosted, sugar cookies in the shape of a witch on the table, I handed the one with my name written on it to her and took the one with her name.

"Hey. You have my cookie," she protested, reaching for it, but I yanked it out of her grasp. "This is _my_ cookie. I told you I was going to devour you tonight." Glancing down, I studied the cookie, with its pointed hat. "Now where should I start?" Seductively, I ran the tip of my tongue across the frosting. "Mmm. I knew you'd taste good." I carefully bit into the pointy hat part.

"Really?" She arched an eyebrow and lifted her "Vance" cookie, consuming him from the waist down in one giant bite.

I choked, spraying crumbs out of my mouth. I wiped it with the back of my hand. "You're just plain evil. Who knew I was bound to a wicked witch?"

She only shrugged and swallowed. "I figured removing certain parts of your anatomy might help you think more clearly."

"Wow." I watched in amusement as she quickly finished off the rest and I ate mine as well. I loved it when she surprised me with her boldness. Somehow, she always managed to catch me off guard.

"Are you having fun?" I asked, and she nodded.

"Good. Time for the next part of the evening." Reaching into my bag of tricks, I pulled out a crystal ball.

Portia snickered. "Planning on doing some fortune telling?"

"How'd you guess?" Using my powers, I caused the sphere to float into the air between us. It rotated around, sparkling as it caught the candlelight. "What do you see in your future?" I asked, staring at her.

Her eyes never left the ball, watching it spin. "Honestly, all I can see is the reflection of the two of us."

I smiled. "Wow. Me too . . . looks like this thing is pretty accurate after all."

She rolled her eyes and shook her head, clearly not impressed.

"Hmmm. Not buying into the crystal ball thing?" I left it spinning in the air between us. "How about if I read your palm instead? Give me your hand."

She stared skeptically but slid her hand across the table.

"Okay. I need you to close your eyes and concentrate on the desires of your heart."

Waiting until her eyes were closed, I continued. "You're going to feel me cleansing your hand for the reading. Don't be alarmed." Taking a bit of water from my bag, I saturated a paper towel and brushed it over her, wetting her skin. Pressing a different item into her palm, I covered it with the damp cloth, holding it there with some mild pressure.

"What do you see? Can I open my eyes yet?"

"Shh. Patience, baby. I'm still doing the cleansing."

Obediently, she held still. I removed the items and softly blew against her skin, drying it. Her other hand tightened, and desire flashed through her, making me smile. I enjoyed knowing she wasn't immune to me.

"I definitely see something here." Slowly, I traced the tip of my finger across one of the lines. "Your lifeline is very long, which is good, but I'm most interested in what's here on your love line. I've never seen anything quite like it."

"What do you mean?" she asked, her pulse rate rising as I continued to trace her hand.

"Let's just say, there's an obvious message for you. Why don't you open your eyes and take a look for yourself?"

She did, leaning forward with interest before breaking into a wide smile as she read the temporary tattoo that spelled my name. "Vance," she said, running her fingers over the script of the words. She locked gazes with me. "I have to say, I'm not very surprised by this revelation on my love line, but I am about something else."

"Really," I responded, my eyes drifting across her perfect features. "What's that?"

"I'm afraid you're a complete psychic fraud," she said with a laugh, and I joined her.

Feigning a disappointed sigh, I sadly shook my head. "You've discovered my secret. Unfortunately, there's not a psychic bone in my body. Alas, I'm only a mere warlock."

She snorted. "Merely, my eye."

I winked at her. "Well then, how would you like to learn a real ritual?"

Her eyes lit up, glittering in the candlelight, and she nodded. "What are we doing?"

"Halloween is commonly referred to as Samhain in the magical community. At this time of year, it's often the custom to say a prayer to our ancestors who've passed on before us, thanking them for our lives, and wishing them a safe journey. I thought maybe you'd like to do this with me. We could honor your grandfather, and whoever is in my family that might be gone." I couldn't say my mom's name. Even though there was just as much chance of her still being alive, voicing that she could possibly be dead threatened to rip my heart out.

"Thank you, Vance. I'd love to honor our families with you."

"Your family is my family too," I responded taking her outside under the night sky. Walking hand in hand, we made our way to a shaft of moonlight filtering through the thick trees.

The light washed across Portia, making her translucent skin glow so brightly she almost looked like a ghost herself. I wanted to kiss her; but given how easily things were igniting between us lately, I took both her hands instead, and lifted my gaze toward the moon and began the special prayer.

"Tonight is when worlds come closer,

Dimensions separated by a thin veil.

We call out in reverence to our ancestors,

And other loved ones who've passed, as well.

Spirits of Fathers, Mothers, and Friends,

Thank you for your watchful protection.

Your blood, spirit, and memories don't end,

But live on inside our veins, hearts, and souls.

May the power of light always be with you,

Paving your way in streams of gold.

Continue to guide and help us,

Until we join you when we're old.

So Mote It Be."

We stood still together, allowing the soft sounds of nature, the breeze, and the light swirl together around us. Everything was so peaceful that it almost did seem as if our loved ones were standing with us. I couldn't recognize any particular presence, only feeling we weren't alone.

Portia shivered, and I led her back to the abandoned cabin that, even with all its cracks and missing windows and doors, was still significantly warmer, due to all the lit pumpkins inside.

We walked around, looking at each carved face, and I loved that they made her laugh. It was such a beautiful sound, and her happiness was contagious, bubbling over into me. I both needed and wanted to feel it. It told me everything was going to be right with the world, something I hadn't believed for a long, long time.

"Thank you for this, Vance. It's been such a lovely night."

"I'm glad you enjoyed it. Are you sure you aren't upset that I made you miss out on trick-or-treating?"

"I haven't done that for years now." She elbowed me slightly.

"Tell me what your favorite costume was and I'll give you another treat," I encouraged her, wanting to know all her little stories.

"You'll think it's dumb."

"No, I won't. You were a witch, weren't you?"

Placing her hands on her hips, she stared hard at me. "Vance Mangum! Have you been going through the photo albums at my house?"

"What? No! Wait . . . there are photo albums?" A wicked grin spread across my face. "I think I need to see those."

"Sorry, they're classified," she replied, folding her arms.

"That's okay. I'll simply read the info in your head." She gasped, and I took advantage of kissing her open mouth, slipping my tongue inside, and sliding the rest of her body closer. But she resisted, pushing away.

"Got any more of those cookies?" she asked, smiling as she changed the subject.

"Sure do. Black kitty ones." I knew what she was doing, still trying to control the environment so I wouldn't get so bent out of shape physically. I had to admit, I kind of hated it. I liked touching her, but I respected what she was trying to do as well. After all, if things were to get carried away out here, there'd be nothing to stop us.

Opening the plastic bag, I put the plate of cookies on the table next to the still foaming root beer. She grabbed one and took a bite.

"Where'd you get these?" she asked.

"Marsha made them while I was carving pumpkins. Do you like them?"

"They're delicious," she replied. "We need to name our kids."

I choked again on my cookie. "Excuse me?"

"These pumpkins. They're like our kids. I want to name them all—like puke head—he should be Ralph. This one with the big eyes could be Bugsy...and this funky growth on this one reminds me of Pinocchio."

I couldn't help but laugh as I continued to watch her move around observing them all. She began naming each one—Raquel, Christina, Sheri . . . Toni, Val, Kandi . . . Ashley, Julie, Holly, Lisa, and Kim, and on and on she continued. I had to laugh. Each name she spit out seemed to perfectly fit the pumpkin she gave it to. How did she come up with all of them off the top of her head? It was insane. I loved it.

"Wait now," I interrupted, determined to trip her up. "If you're going to name them, they need last names too. These two look like a couple, what should we call them?"

She paused to ponder for only a moment. "His name is Shane Meriwether, and she looks like a Meagan Mireles. Shane loves her a lot!" She sighed dreamily.

I grinned wider. "Oh, most definitely. They look very happy together!"

"Ooh! Look at this one! He's kind of sexy!" she exclaimed as she pointed. "Meet Vance!" Reaching across the others, she lifted it and kissed it on the mouth. "My, my! He gives hot kisses too."

I shook my head and grinned. "You're crazy."

"And you like it," she replied, placing "Vance" back down.

"I do." I snaked an arm against her waist, dragging her against me. "Now kiss me, my pretty witch, for all our dead ancestors to see."

She smiled and complied.

# 18

_J ournal Entry:_

_Shelly, Portia's friend, seems to be having a hard time lately with the two of us spending so much time together. I don't want to be the cause of problems between them, but I won't give up my time with her, either. I've encouraged Portia to try and spend more time with her, even though that means less time with me. I think her family and friends are important and should be a regular part of her life._

_Hopefully, things will get better, but I've noticed Shelly seems to make cutting comments toward Portia. It's all about stupid stuff too, in my opinion. Shelly goes on and on about all the things Portia and I missed because we chose not to attend homecoming._

_I understand dances like that are a big deal for girls, but Portia and I were dealing with some heavy things at the time. Shelly is so caught up in herself that she seems oblivious to anything that's going on outside her own life. Of course, I guess the same can be said for Portia and me. Personally, though, every time Shelly opens her mouth it makes me want to drag Portia away, out of the line of fire; but I feel the sparks of hurt that radiate from her when this happens. She loves her friend and wants to fix things but doesn't know how. Once again, I feel like it's my secrets that are causing hardship in her life. I hate that._

Eavesdropping had never been a favorite pastime of mine, but still I found myself lurking about in the shadows of Shelly's parent's resort, The Fountains at Fontane, in an effort to stay physically close to Portia while she took a "night off" from the two of us and attempted to re-cultivate her relationship with Shelly. My connection to Portia was wide open, and I could easily hear the conversation between them. Portia had asked Shelly to show her the pictures of the Homecoming dance we'd missed earlier in the year.

"It would've been way more fun if you'd actually been there," Shelly complained, sighing.

"I don't know how else to apologize," Portia said softly, and I hated feeling her heartache. "I'm sorry I wasn't feeling well."

She was being honest. That had been around the time of our binding spell, and things between us had been a painful mess of raging hormones.

"I know," Shelly replied. "I'm trying to be understanding and adjust my way of thinking. I had all these ideas of how we were going to spend this year together, and then Vance came along, and well . . ."

There was silence.

"You really like him a lot, don't you?"

"No, I don't like him a lot." Portia laughed, a feeling of irritation shooting through her. "I'm in love with him. I can't imagine my life without him."

Shelly paused for a second, and then laughed too.

"You don't really mean that. Girls our age always think they're in love with someone. Then a week later they're mooning over someone else."

Now I was irritated. Who the heck did she think she was to undermine our attraction?

"That may be," Portia replied, her hurt growing stronger. "But it isn't true in my case." There was a slight pause before she continued. "I love him to the center of my being." She paused. "No, _he is_ the center of my being."

I felt the magical push to her words. Careful, I thought to myself. You might scare her.

"Oh, sorry." Shelly finally spoke. "You know, I don't really feel up to the movie tonight after all. I kind of feel like I have a headache coming on. Besides, Angie Wilhelm told me it was dumb."

Yep, it was as I'd feared—too much magic. Now Shelly was trying to get rid of her. Portia recognized this immediately but didn't press the issue any further.

She waited to see if Shelly would change her mind, but she didn't.

"Well, bye," Portia finally said.

Seeing her slip outside, I hurried over and wrapped my arms around her shoulders giving her a hug. "That didn't go so well. Sorry things are rough because of me."

"It isn't your fault," she said, pausing for a second to look through the window as we passed.

Shelly was on the phone, and we could both hear her clearly.

"Hi, Mrs. Anderson is Brad home?" she asked. After a short second, she began speaking again.

"Hey, Brad. My plans with Portia didn't work out. You want to go to the movie with me tonight?"

Portia turned away, and I escorted her back to my motorcycle. There was no way I was going to drop her off at home after this. She needed some sort of distraction, and I knew just the place to do it. A short drive later, we arrived at my house.

"This is a surprise!" Marsha exclaimed, looking up from the movie she was watching. "Come in, come in!" She rose and rushed to give Portia a hug.

"Portia's feeling slightly blue this evening and needs to get away from everything for a while. I thought maybe we could entertain her." I bent to give Marsha a quick kiss on the cheek. "Sorry I didn't call first. It was sort of a last-minute decision."

"No need for an apology." Marsha smiled. "Why don't you two flip through the channels and see if there's something on you want to watch while I make some popcorn?"

"I don't want you to miss your movie," Portia said.

"I've seen it already," Marsha called back as she entered the kitchen. "No worries."

Lifting the remote, I flicked through the guide, and we ordered a new comedy none of us had seen yet. I gathered Portia into my arms, and we snuggled together while we watched the movie and ate the popcorn Marsha prepared for us.

All through the course of the movie, I tried to send reassuring subliminal thoughts to Portia in an attempt to help her feel better. Unsure if it was working or not, I was pleased when the tiny worry lines in between her eyes disappeared, and her frown relaxed.

"Boy, I'm tired!" Marsha exclaimed when the movie was finished. She ran her hand through her short blond curls, shaking them out. "I'm not used to staying up this late. I guess I'll leave the partying to the two of you and head for bed." She gave us a quick wave and left the room with a smile.

"She's sweet. I like her."

"I do too. Marsha's like real family. She's always treated me well, and even though we aren't related, I'll always have a special place in my heart for her."

"She must be a spectacular person to take care of someone she didn't even know."

"That's true, but let's not talk about it here, okay?" It made me nervous to discuss things without a circle of protection. It seemed safer knowing magic was helping to protect from unseen ears that might be trying to listen.

"Can I see your room?" she asked, driving me crazy when she bit at her lower lip.

"My room?" I was surprised by this request and all sorts of reasons about why I shouldn't show her floated to the surface—most of them involving extreme lack of clothing.

"Yeah, your room. This is the first time you've ever brought me here. I want to see where you live."

"How have I managed to not bring you here in all these weeks we've been together?" I shook my head, honestly puzzled by this information. "It must be because I always feel so at home at your house."

Taking her hand, I led her down the hallway. I reached my hand inside and flipped on the switch, gesturing for her to enter ahead of me.

"Not much to see—twin bed in the corner. Notice how the lovely blue denim bedspread and white sheets accentuate the plastic mini-blinds in the windows."

She giggled. "I had no idea you were so décor oriented."

"It's all about décor with me." I grinned and held my hand toward my desk where my schoolbooks and motorcycle magazines were piled, along with some of my tools. "Over here we have some," I paused to search for a term, "classroom/garage chic going on, accentuated by this handsome leather jacket slung casually over the back of the chair." All those home design shows I'd watched with Marsha were suddenly paying off.

She burst into laughter, raising an eyebrow. "Classroom/garage chic?"

Folding my arms, I leaned back against the frame of the door. "You really should pay more attention to fashion trends, Portia. It's very popular these days." I stared at her seriously, and she laughed even harder. Pointing to the Aloe Vera plant sitting on the desk, I continued, "It's the plant that ties the whole look together, don't you think?"

"Oh, for sure." She was attempting to keep up the charade, but not succeeding at it very well. Stepping back, she examined the area thoroughly, while tapping her chin.

"It definitely brings out the leather in your jacket."

"Exactly. That was the whole look I was going for." I smiled widely.

She nodded. "I'm sure you were."

Her gaze wandered past my very organized closet. I wasn't above using magic to keep my room clean. It made things so much easier. If I'd have known Portia was going to be here today, though, I would've even been more particular about it.

"May I?" she asked, walking to the doors of a large cabinet on the opposite wall.

"Help yourself," I replied, watching her closely.

She opened the cupboard, revealing my personal altar with all my magical supplies. I kept it covered in a piece of purple velvet fabric, and rested my athame and Book of Shadows, along with a few crystals for good energy, on it.

Her fingers ran across the handle of the custom athame that Laramie had made for me. She lifted it.

"What are these for?" She pointed to the sharp hooks running down one side of the knife.

"They're called gut hooks." I chuckled.

"Oh." She seemed surprised. "That's kind of self-explanatory, isn't it?"

"They're just for show," I said, knowing she was wondering what I'd use those for. "That knife was custom made for me by a local craftsman I met. I happened to come across his store one day and was admiring his work. We struck up a conversation about how he made his knives, and he showed me an old, pitted chainsaw blade he'd found. I thought the pitted metal looked cool, so I commissioned him to make me an athame out of it."

"Really? That's awesome. It turned out very nice, though it does look kind of lethal."

"It is," I replied. "So be careful."

Smiling, she replaced it in its spot and continued running her fingers over the other items she found there. Turning around, she held up an old worn photo of a woman with soft, curly brown hair holding a baby.

A pang shot through my heart.

"That's my mom and me. It's the only photo I have of her."

"She's very pretty." She stared at the image for several seconds before replacing it. "I hope she's all right."

"Me too," I replied, trying hard not to dwell on my worry.

She closed the door, heading toward me, but was diverted when she saw the corner of one of my yearbooks poking from under the bed.

Damn, I thought. I hadn't intended for her to see that. I had several of the pages bookmarked, which she noticed right away, and she proceeded to flip through all of them before glancing at me expectantly.

"I'm sorry if it seems a bit stalker-ish, but they're the only pictures I have of you. I couldn't very well follow you around with a camera snapping photos of you all the time." I shrugged as if it were no big deal. "I still look at them every day, but it used to be a lot more before you got your powers."

"I guess I'll have to get hold of a camera and give you some new ones, then." She closed the book and slid it back under the bed. "Besides, I'd love to have a few pictures of you too."

Going to join her, we sat together.

"You didn't find my biggest secret." I grinned, reaching further under the bed. Finding the handle to my guitar, I pulled it out to show her.

"You play?" She seemed completely amazed.

"A little. My mom taught me while we were on the run. I think she thought it would help take my mind off things." I strummed and quietly set to tuning the strings.

"Do you sing too?"

"Only to myself." I laughed. "And usually very quietly. I wouldn't want to scare anyone."

"Play something for me," she said excitedly, and it reminded of a kid who was super stoked about getting ice cream or something.

"What do you want me to play?"

"Anything." Her smiled was wide, eyes sparkling.

Deciding on a certain haunting melody that was special to me, I began plucking at the strings. It was something my mom used to play. The chords drifted together, filling the air with their mournful song, reminding me of times past, and allowing a melancholy mood to fill the air.

Portia lay back against my pillow, closing her eyes. Her breathing became so deep and even that I began to wonder if I'd put her to sleep. I stopped and set the guitar down, lying beside her.

"Why are you crying?" I asked in surprise, noticing a tear at the corner of her eye and wiping it away. "It wasn't that bad was it?"

She shook her head. "No. It was beautiful. I'm sad because I can't imagine how lonely you've been. I've always been surrounded by friends and family. I was loved, nurtured, and cared for."

"I've had those things too, just not in the traditional sense. True, most memories of my family come from my past, but Marsha has taken good care of me, and we have a strong kinship that's been born out of the things we've faced together. It hasn't been all bad." I stroked her hair. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to make you feel sad."

"No, I loved it. It was wonderful. It was you." She snuggled against me, pressing her face into the crook of my neck.

"Thank you for caring about me, Portia. It means a lot." My words sounded so hollow, unable to express how I really felt about her.

"I love you." Her eyes brimmed slightly with unshed tears. "I want to be part of your family."

"You already are my family," I corrected her. "More family than I've had in a long, long time. I've missed having an intimate connection with someone, the kind where you can share everything. You've given that back to me."

We didn't speak at all, only relished the feeling of being in each other's arms, holding each other for the better part of an hour, and I loved every second of it.

"Do you think your parents would mind if we slept here tonight?" I asked.

She shook her head. "Dad knows I'm with you, and I'm sure he's filled Mom in on everything by now. I'm positive they trust Marsha."

"Do you need to call them?"

"No, they're both gone again tonight. Though, maybe I'll leave a message on the machine, in case my mom comes home from work at the hospital early."

I handed her my cell phone, watching her as she walked toward the door. Standing, I pulled my shirt off, before unlacing my boots.

"Hey, Mom."

The wave of lust hit Portia hard when she noticed what I was doing, but I pretended not to notice. I needed a clear head.

"I'm at Marsha and Vance's tonight," she quickly added and then ended the call.

I turned the covers back for her while she removed some of the clips holding her hair, placing them on my nightstand. It gave me a shot of pleasure to see things belonging to her lying in my room.

"Vance," she whispered. "Will you sleep with me tonight? Under the covers, I mean."

My thoughts fled, and new ones came to replace them as I fought a silent war in my mind. Shoving them to the side, I knew I needed to maintain control. I slid into the bed, turning Portia, so her back was against me. The contact set my body on fire.

"You forgot to turn out the light," she whispered, giggling slightly.

Lifting a hand, I snapped my fingers, and the light went out.

"I love you," I whispered, hugging her.

"I love you too. Thanks for bringing me here, tonight." She laced her fingers through mine.

"Was it everything you imagined it to be?" I asked with a chuckle.

"No." She laughed. "Your room is much cleaner than I expected."

"I'm glad I can still surprise you."

"I'm surprised by you every day."

"How so?"

"Every day I wake up to find you're still here, and you still want me."

"That'll never change, but I don't see why it surprises you."

"I just feel so unworthy of your attention sometimes, let alone your love." She had to be kidding.

"Don't ever talk like that." I hugged her even tighter. "You're worthy of so much more than me."

"Vance. I don't want anyone but you." She tried to turn toward me, but I banded my arms around her, not allowing her to move.

"Don't, Portia, please. We're so close right now, and this feels so intimate. I don't think I could stop if you kissed me." Taking a deep breath, I continued. "I've dreamed for a long time about when I would finally be able to hold you next to me in my own bed. Only, I'm afraid my version wasn't quite as chaste as this."

"I understand," she replied, relaxing into my arms. And, for the millionth time, I wished that I could make her mine—in every way. Suddenly her thoughts, which mirrored my own, poured through me.

"Portia," I growled through gritted teeth. "You can't even think about it. The temptation is too much for me." This was getting dangerous. I needed to leave. "I'm going to have to go sleep on the floor."

"Don't leave." She grabbed my arms before I slipped away. "I'll be good. I promise." A picture of her in her bunny pajamas immediately filled my head.

"Nice try," I laughed. "But you're still in your pajamas. Think of something else."

She imagined bunnies romping through a field together.

What the heck? "Got anything besides rabbits?" I asked.

Immediately, lions in a fierce fight appeared in my mind.

"Nope. Too carnal." I laughed. "Can't handle the bloodlust."

She sighed, and suddenly an image of her grandma popped into my head, and she was making out with the mailman.

Holy hell! Yuck! "Ugh, that's working. Please stop, though, you're killing me here," I said, not even kidding. "Now I need to have my mind wiped completely."

She laughed, and her mind went blank. It took me a lot longer to fall asleep after she did. Every breath she took stirred against me, and I had to battle myself for a very long while before I finally won.

# 19

_J ournal entry:_

_Double dating. Definitely not something I thought I'd ever be into. Of course, most of my life, before now, was spent hardly able to get to know someone well enough to even get a single date._

_I have to say, though, I'm really starting to like this Brad guy. When I first met him, I labeled him as a jerk jock, but I'm learning perhaps his labels are as sadly inaccurate as the ones pinned on me. Looks like I'm guilty of wrongful judgment too._

"No cheating with magic," Portia said, her voice in a low whisper so Brad and Shelly wouldn't overhear. "You have to do this all on your own natural ability."

"No problem. It can't be that difficult." I was confident in my physical skills.

She smiled slyly but didn't say anything.

Immediately, I grew suspicious. "What aren't you telling me?"

"Nothing," she replied quickly—too quickly.

"I don't believe you," I stated. "Spill it now."

She sighed. "Brad has never been here, either. I don't want him to look bad all by himself."

"So you're saying you and Shelly have been here before?"

Biting her lip, she nodded.

"Just how good are you?" I was curious now.

"Shelly and I used to take lessons together when we were younger."

"Really? That's cool." I glanced toward the vast expanse of the Flagstaff ice rink as she continued to lace her skates. "I promise not to use magic, but I refuse to make a fool of myself merely so Brad can feel better. He's on his own."

Portia laughed. "Deal." She stood and reached for me. "Ready to give it your best shot, Mr. Superhero?"

Slipping my hand into hers, I followed her to the open gate that led out onto the ice. Glancing down at the black colored skates, I realized it was actually much easier to walk than I thought it would be. They hugged my ankles like my motorcycle boots did, a feeling that was completely normal and comfortable to me. This was going to be a piece of cake.

"You go first," I prompted Portia. "Show me how you do it, and then I'll follow."

She smiled. "Okay." Stepping onto the ice, she pushed off, sliding smoothly across the surface, gliding about in a figure eight before spinning to a stop and smiling widely.

I was officially impressed. My ice queen was a queen on the ice, apparently. Secretly I wondered if her magic contributed to this fact.

"She's always been outstanding," Shelly said, coming beside me. "Our instructor wanted her to go competitive, but she wasn't interested. She said she only wanted to do it for fun."

"I don't know anything about ice skating, but she looks like a natural to me." I couldn't take my eyes off her.

"Well, I think she was stupid not to pursue it. But then again, if our instructor would have paid half the attention to me that he did to her, maybe I could've tried it."

"Your turn!" Portia hollered, gesturing for me to join her before I could really analyze that comment.

"Good luck, man," Brad said, as he hobbled to my other side. "I think I'll be hugging the wall for a while. Remind me again, why we agreed to this?"

I laughed. "Because we are suckers for a pretty face."

Brad frowned. "Well, we should stop."

Chuckling again, I punched him lightly in the shoulder. "Suck it up, bro. It can't be all that bad." Confidently, I stepped onto the ice—and fell flat on my face.

"You were saying?" Brad's voice casually came from where he was still leaning against the wall.

"I believe I was telling you to be careful, falling on ice hurts like hell."

He laughed loudly. "That's what I thought you meant."

Portia's purple skates skidded to a halt in front of me, the sudden stop spraying tiny slivers of ice against my face. "Are you okay, Vance?" she asked, her voice full of both humor and concern.

"No," I replied with a sigh as I pushed to my knees. "I've just discovered my girlfriend is a mean-spirited little thing."

"I tried to warn you. You refused to listen." She offered me a hand, and I shakily climbed back to my feet.

"You should've warned harder."

She continued to laugh as she guided me to the wall. I grasped it firmly with both hands, thanking any deity in hearing distance for its existence. I couldn't be mad at Portia, though. She was clearly in her element; her pale cheeks and tiny nose flushed with a beautiful pink color, complimenting the purple knit hat and scarf she wore, her black tresses flowing out from underneath. Her dark eyes sparkled with humor, and I wanted desperately to share this with her.

"How about this? You skate, and I will hang on behind you and attempt to mirror your actions, but please, I beg you, keep it as simple as possible."

"I promise. Let's try it."

Carefully balancing, I anchored my hands at her waist. "All right, I'm ready, I think."

She started moving, slowly stepping from side to side and we began to glide along together. The more comfortable I became, the faster she went.

Risking a glance towards Brad, I couldn't resist smiling as I watched him floundering on the ice as well with Shelly trying to hold him up as his legs continually slipped from beneath him. _Sucker._

"This would be a whole lot easier if you'd let me use my powers," I spoke into her head. "You might even be able to have some fun."

"I am having fun," she replied with a chuckle. "I like being able to show you something for a change. Besides, I'm enjoying you hanging onto me as if your life depended on it." She chuckled.

"You're only reaffirming my evil opinion of you."

"Don't lie. You're loving every second of this, and you know it."

I smiled. "You're right. I am." I coaxed her to turn in my arms so we could skate face to face. She wrapped her arms around my neck, and I continued to hold her waist. The surer I became with my own footing, the closer I pulled her until we were slowing moving together, almost as if we were dancing.

"I love you," she said, her eyes never leaving mine.

"You better, after today," I teased.

"I could let go . . ." Her voice trailed off, and she eased herself backward a bit, interrupting our motion enough to make me wobble precariously.

"I love you too," I replied quickly.

"That's better." She anchored herself back to me, and I sighed in relief.

She glanced toward Brad and Shelly, her face growing pensive.

"What's wrong?" I asked, wondering what had brought on the sudden change in her. "Does Shelly appear a bit . . . I don't know . . . off to you somehow? I'm not sure if it's simply me, or what, but she doesn't seem like herself. I had to work to convince her to come on this double date with us. She's kind of been standoffish to me lately."

Shelly's earlier comment about competitive ice-skating popped into my mind. "Hmmm. You think she's still having trouble coming to terms with us being a couple?"

Portia shrugged. "Maybe. She's never had any competition for my attention before. And it's not exactly like I can tell her why it's so much easier for me to be around you."

I grimaced. "Are you saying you're stuck with me because of magic?"

"No!" She laughed. "That did kind of come out badly, didn't it? I don't want to be anywhere else but with you."

"That's better," I leaned forward, lightly placing a kiss against her forehead. "As far as Shelly goes, I'd say just keep being yourself. You haven't done anything to purposely offend or exclude her, and you keep trying to get her to do stuff with you. If she has a problem, then she needs to be the one to work through it. You've never left her."

She sighed heavily. "Thanks. I guess you're right. I only wish I knew what to do to fix things."

"You're already doing it. Keep being you, and she'll come around, eventually. The two of you have been friends for ages. People don't usually ditch the ones they've been with through thick and thin."

"I hope you're right. You want to go to the concession stand and get a drink or something?"

"I thought you'd never ask. My legs are dying for a break, but I'm afraid to change my footwork for fear of falling again."

She laughed, and slowed, helping me make my way to the gate. I was relieved to step onto solid ground.

"Giving up already, loser?" Brad shouted to me as he and Shelly skated by.

"Apparently." I chuckled as he slipped and grabbed onto Shelly's arm, which earned him an exasperated eye roll as the two of them went careening closer to the wall.

Portia giggled. "Come on. Let's go get our drinks."

Standing in the hallway at school a couple weeks later, I watched the scene unfolding in front of me with great interest. Portia had continued saying her relationship with Shelly had been growing more strained. Even Brad had offhandedly mentioned a few things to me. Obviously, they'd both been right to be concerned. I was staring at Shelly, unable to believe my own eyes.

In fact, she had brought the school to a virtual standstill after arriving this morning with her hair dyed black, except for a few platinum streaks. She was totally rocking the Emo/Goth look. High-end black clothing, leather, pale makeup, black eyeliner, skull jewelry—even her Mustang had been painted black and sported a skull and crossbones airbrushed above the rear tires.

Portia was standing slack-jawed, and I was pretty sure she didn't even notice as I moved behind her.

If Shelly noticed the attention she was drawing, she didn't let on. Opening her locker, she grabbed a book, and slammed it, revealing Brad staring at her incredulously.

"What the heck, Shelly?" he said, glancing over his transformed girlfriend. "Are you all right?"

"Whatever could you possibly be referring to?" She stared haughtily at him.

"What's all—this?" He gestured from her head to toes.

She didn't reply, continuing to stare at him until she finally decided to speak. "Let it go, Brad, okay? I have better things to deal with than you."

She roughly pushed her way past him, causing him to stumble against the lockers, not even acknowledging him any further. As soon as she disappeared into one of the classrooms, everyone started talking and whispering. I noticed a few girls casting sympathetic glances in Brad's direction before hurrying on their way.

At this point, Brad noticed Portia and began working his way toward us.

"Hey, Vance, Portia," he said as he approached.

Portia turned, staring at me in surprise. "How long have you been there?"

"Long enough to catch the show."

"Yeah," Brad broke in. "What's up with that?"

"I have no idea," Portia replied, a small frown tipping her lips. "She wouldn't even give me the time of day when I tried to talk to her outside."

"Well, I'm guessing the two of us are through," he continued, looking unhappy. "She made it pretty clear I'm not too high on her list of priorities."

"Sorry, guy." I grabbed his shoulder and squeezed. "Hopefully it'll get better."

Brad shook his head. "I'm not holding my breath."

I honestly felt for him. It would crush me if Portia ever treated me the way Shelly had him. "Something isn't right with Shelly," I said to Portia, both of us watching Brad move down the hallway, before continuing on ourselves.

"I thought that was obvious."

"No. I mean something besides the obvious. I'm sensing some sort of weird vibe around her."

"Weird vibe? You don't mean something magical, do you?"

I shrugged. "I'm not sure, maybe."

"Well, that'd definitely be a twist I didn't see coming." She pursed her lips together worriedly. "Is there a way we can find out for sure?"

"I don't know. I'd need to watch her a while longer. Maybe even follow her around a bit."

"Do whatever you think you should. This is Shelly we're talking about. You have my complete support."

We reached her classroom door, and I leaned in to give her a kiss on the cheek. "I'll do what I can."

# 20

_J ournal entry:_

_Something strange is definitely going on, but I can't put my finger on it, exactly. I can't see anything magical happening, but Shelly waltzes in and out of places, and no one seems to pay any attention to her. It's like they don't realize she's underage, or if they do, they're turning a blind eye to it. It all seems so . . . suspect to me._

_I've written a spell to help reveal Shelly's true colors and see if that will show me anything._

_Items needed:_

_A colored rose_

_Candles in red, yellow, and green_

_Desert Sage incense_

_Light the candles and incense, allowing the incense smoke to fill the air and drive away any evil spirits or influences. Take the rose and wave it slowly through the smoke, allowing it to become saturated with the smell. Carefully remove the petals of the rose while repeating the following spell:_

_With candles red, yellow, and green._

_(Insert name) reveal thy true colors to me._

_Show me what in thy heart lies,_

_Let no more bad influence compromise._

_Thy intentions be made plain for all to see,_

_Again I command, reveal to me._

Taking the crumbled rose petals, I placed them in a small organza pouch. Anyone who saw them would think it was a tiny bag of potpourri to freshen the air. Now I only needed to get close enough to Shelly to place it somewhere personal. It didn't matter where really. It could go inside her car, her purse, in her bedroom—it only needed to be part of her existence—against anything that belonged to her personally. Then I needed to watch and wait for what the spell might reveal. It was going to require me to follow her around, though, something I wasn't too excited about. But I knew Portia was worried about her and I wanted to help.

The opportunity presented itself at school when she set her large bag on the floor beside her. I carefully tossed the gift into it, hoping she wouldn't discover it any time soon, and continued on my way to class.

"It's planted," I whispered into Portia's mind.

She sighed audibly. "Good. Let's hope it works now."

"I'll try to keep an eye on her as much as possible. You do it too. Let me know if you see anything unusual."

"Okay. Thanks for your help."

"Anything for you, baby. I love you."

Sadly, I was sitting in my "usual" spot, a dark corner on the far side of the bar I'd been haunting for the last couple of weeks as I followed Shelly around. The spell I'd done to reveal her true colors had shown no change. Either it hadn't worked, or she'd found it and destroyed it. I hadn't ever been close enough to her again to check the bag for it.

I was frustrated. I'd been able to get into this bar by using magic and trying to stay beneath the radar of anyone who'd want to check my ID. Looking older was working to my advantage as well. Shelly, on the other hand, was not trying to fly under the radar. She was laughing, flirting, drinking, and doing pretty much whatever the hell she wanted. After dumping all her old friends, she'd started hanging with the party crowd at school, and they spent a lot of their nights here, together. I'd begun to think that this bar catered to them, but even the business patrol had passed through here and didn't give them a second glance. Things weren't adding up.

A bunch of guys left from her booth and went outside to smoke. I waited a few moments before making my way across the room toward the service area, slipping out the back door, and quietly walking around the edge of the building.

The acrid scent of cigarettes filled the air as I approached the corner and I flattened myself against the wall so I could eavesdrop on their conversation.

They were laughing.

"So have you banged Shelly, yet?" a voice spoke.

Someone snorted. "Hell, no. I can't even get her to kiss me hardly. She's such a damn tease."

"I think she has her eye set on someone else," a third voice popped up.

"What makes you think that?" the first asked.

"Just a couple of things she's said," the third replied. "If I weren't too drunk to remember them, I'd tell you."

"Well, I guess I'll have to keep trying," the second voice said, and they all laughed.

Restraining myself from stepping around the corning and beating the crap out of them, I continued to listen to their conversation, but they changed the subject, offering me no more clues. This was turning out to be a total waste of time. I'd been doing this for two weeks now and had absolutely nothing to go on. Maybe I was wrong. Perhaps there was no magic involved here, and Shelly was merely going through a crisis of her own making. Weirder things had happened.

Waiting until the guys went back inside, I decided this was enough of it for tonight. I went to my bike and headed back to Portia's. I missed spending time with my girl. Brad had taken my place lately, staying with Portia while I was off watching Shelly. I knew they were friends and Portia was a comfort to him, but I couldn't help the small flare of jealousy I experienced whenever I saw them together. He was where I wanted to be.

Tonight I found the two of them hugging in the cold air near the porch swing. Portia often kept me mentally informed of their conversations. I knew nothing was going on between the two of them. Brad was simply missing Shelly and had turned to his friends for support. Portia was the one to best understand his loss because she was going through it as well. It was obvious Brad was completely in love with Shelly. His heart was broken.

"Hey, man," I said, bumping fists with him.

"I'm just heading out," Brad said, patting me on the shoulder as he walked by. "Thanks for loaning me your girl. Have fun."

"Later," I replied. I watched him disappear through the gate before turning to wrap my arms around Portia and giving her a long kiss. Immediately, I felt better. It was amazing what only a few moments with her could do to my moods.

"You two shouldn't sit out here so long every night. You're freezing." I guided her into the house, and we headed to her room.

"Sorry. Brad seems to enjoy it, and I'm trying to help him."

"I know. I want you to be careful, though. Your health is important too."

"I'm fine. So how's Shelly?" she asked, shutting the bedroom door behind us.

I shrugged as I sat on the end of the bed, wishing I had something concrete I could tell her. "More of the same."

"Still hanging out at that bar?"

"Yep, every single night this week." I ran my fingers through my hair. "The funny thing is, no one seems to care. Her parent's act like they don't even notice anything's different. No one at the bar cares she's underage. They serve her whatever she wants. Even an officer doing a business patrol didn't blink an eye at her. It's so weird. I haven't seen any evidence of anything magical, but my gut keeps telling me something is different."

"That does seem strange. By all means, keep listening to your instincts." Her eyes never left me as I took off my jacket. "Would you like to use the shower? You positively reek of cigarette smoke."

"Sorry. I was hanging around a bunch of people who were lighting up outside." A shower sounded terrific to me right now. I was so tired. I wanted to go to sleep. Going to her dresser, I grabbed some of my spare clothes I'd started leaving here and headed into the adjoining bathroom.

Turning the shower on, I quickly undressed and got in, sitting on the small tile bench opposite the spray. Leaning my head against the wall, I let the water sluice over me, closing my eyes, and trying to relax.

Portia's thoughts reached me. She was already in her pajamas and had crawled into bed. Even though she was exhausted, I caught onto the thoughts in her head.

_"I wonder what he looks like completely naked?"_

I couldn't help my grin. _"Why don't you come climb in with me, and you can find out?"_ I replied in a teasing tone.

My reply jerked her awake. _"You shouldn't tempt me. I might surprise you and do exactly that."_

Sighing heavily, I replied. _"I'm afraid at this point my resolve is low, and I'd let you."_ I was tired of fighting against my need for her all the time.

Even with her teasing, I never expected her to actually open the door and step inside, pajamas and all. Her gaze traveled across me and I was instantly on fire. Standing, I grabbed her, pushing her against the wall, as the water from both the shower and my wet body saturated her clothing.

I kissed her roughly, molten lava racing through my veins and she responded just as passionately. Words of warning whispered through my mind, but I shoved them aside. I was beyond caring at this point—I only wanted to make her mine.

My fingers slid into her wet hair as I held her head, devouring her mouth with everything I had. Dropping my hands to her shoulders, my fingers slid the straps of her tank top off her shoulders, and my lips trailed, across her face and down her neck to kiss her there.

Her thin nightclothes were molded to every part of her sweet body, outlining her figure perfectly and desire raged through me even stronger.

Sliding lower, I kissed her stomach through her shirt, her hands tangling in my hair before I slowly began to lift her top higher.

Jerking, I jolted awake. The hot water was still streaming against me where I sat alone in the shower. Groaning, I leaned over, placing my elbows on my knees as I shoved my hands in my hair.

This wasn't the first time I'd had tortured dreams like this about Portia. They happened a lot; and like every time before, I always woke up right when things were getting good. It was as if my subconscious was also determined to keep me from having her as well, something I both blessed and cursed. I was beyond frustrated.

Standing, I turned the shower colder, biting back the groan at the unwelcome prickles that raced across my skin. Very quickly, I finished washing and got dressed before crawling onto the bed next to my sleeping girlfriend.

"I love you," I whispered, placing a soft kiss against her cheek. She shifted slightly but didn't rouse enough to answer. I stared at her beautiful features in the pale moonlight, wanting her so badly I could taste it.

Maybe I could talk to her parents. I was eighteen. I had money and could support her very well. Would they ever consider letting me marry her early? I knew she was young, but we were already bound to each other. The marriage between us was inevitable. It would happen someday. Truthfully, it was only the last legal step to finalize our relationship together. Our souls had already been sealed in the ritual. That was why this was all so hard for me—I already considered her my wife—I only lacked the paper to prove it.

My thoughts drifted to the engagement ring I still carried with me everywhere. We'd had some amazing times together, but I was waiting for the right time to talk to her about all of this. I knew she wanted me as badly as I did her, but I didn't want her to miss out on enjoying and living her own life to the fullest, because she was rushing to be with me. There was no doubt in my mind that she wanted the same outcome I did.

The timing of all this completely sucked. I was quickly discovering that sometimes waiting was absolutely the hardest things to do.

Sighing, I brushed the heavy thoughts from my mind. She was here in bed with me now. I needed to enjoy the moments we did have together instead of always wishing for more. Snuggling closer, I draped my arm across her shoulders and allowed myself to finally drift to sleep.

# 21

_J ournal entry:_

_I'm ready for all this craziness to end. It breaks my heart to see Portia, and Brad for that matter, so torn up about the loss of their friend. I wish there were something more I could do, but so far nothing has changed—I have no new results. The constant separation from Portia has been putting a strain on both of us. I think I need to return my focus to her. Hopefully things with Shelly will improve at some point, but for now, we are going to have to wait things out._

Leaving Portia's early in the morning, I went home and had breakfast with Marsha before she left for work, got ready for school, and hurried back to get my girlfriend.

It was hard to miss Shelly, and her clique of new friends clumped together in a secluded part of the parking lot. Technically, they were just outside the bounds of school property, so several of them were smoking.

She noticed Portia and me immediately, sending a snotty glance in our direction. Portia's hurt passed through me, and like her, I was puzzled by the action. Shelly was the one who'd left us. We'd certainly never done anything to ostracize her.

Wrapping an arm protectively around Portia's shoulders, I gave her a small squeeze, hoping to comfort her a bit. I hated seeing the way her friend was hurting her.

The two of us made our way into the school, stopping first at Portia's locker, then going to mine to grab some of the items I needed for my first class of the day.

"Hey, Vance," Shelly's voice purred from behind me, catching me off guard. Slowly, I faced her, wondering what she wanted. Portia appeared to be frozen beside me.

Shelly stepped forward and wrapped her arms around my neck, kissing me on the lips as her body melted heavily against mine.

Standing in complete shock, I didn't move or respond as she rubbed her mouth back and forth, apparently trying to elicit some sort of reaction from me. She stepped away, her gaze traveling over me in a carnal fashion.

"I knew you'd be hot," she said, running a black polished nail down the side of her mouth as if she were very pleased with herself. She touched her finger against my chest, trailing it across my pecs before moving it down my abs, dipping lower toward—I snapped out of it, quickly grabbing her hand, holding it away from me.

"What the heck are you doing, Shelly?" I was flabbergasted by her actions. The next thing I saw was Portia's fist connecting squarely with Shelly's face.

I heard the snap of Shelly's nose, and she screamed, blood spraying everywhere.

"You stay away from him!" Portia yelled, lunging for Shelly again.

"Fight! Fight!" Someone hollered, and suddenly the hall was full of running students and teachers.

I stepped between the girls, trying to hold them back as they clawed for each other, and I used my powers to determine that Portia had indeed broken Shelly's nose. There was no way I could heal it either. There were too many people around. The damage was already done.

"That's enough!" the authoritative voice of one of the teachers, Mr. Bryson, broke through the scuffle, and both girls back away, staring at each other, breathing heavily. "Ms. Mullins, and Ms. Fontane, both of you to the principal's office. Now!"

Retrieving my textbook and notebook that had dropped, I hurried after them.

"Not you, Mr. Mangum," Mr. Bryson said, frowning heavily. "Get to class."

"But I know what happened," I replied gesturing between the girls.

"To class, now," he replied harshly, turning to follow after them.

Stopping, I watched as they disappeared around the corner. There was no way I was going to class. I went into the boy's restroom, determined to eavesdrop on the conversations with Portia so I could find out what was going on. Staring in the mirror, I saw Shelly's red lipstick smeared all over my lips. Groaning, I set my books down and filled my hands with liquid soap, scrubbing to get it off.

I was at her locker, waiting, by the time she made her way to get her things. She'd been suspended for three days; and even though she felt like she deserved the punishment, she was pissed. Her parents had been called and were on the way to get her.

"I'm sorry. Are you okay?" It was a dumb question, but I wanted her to know I was here for her.

"Peachy," she replied, retrieving several items from her locker before slamming the door shut.

I took her by the shoulder, turning her to face me. "You know nothing is going on there, right? I mean between Shelly and me." Locking gazes with her, I let my emotions flow freely into her, telling her I wasn't lying.

"She isn't going to stop, you know?" She pushed past me and continued walking down the hallway. "She made it pretty clear that now she's had a taste, she wants more."

I already knew this. I'd heard the conversation between them as they were waiting for the principal. Shelly had continued to taunt her.

Catching up, I grabbed her by the arm and spun her around. "I could care less what she wants." Sliding my hands to the sides of her face, I continued trying to reassure her. "I'm bound to you, and only you." I stared at her, hoping she could feel how much love raced through me, before bending to kiss her, gently.

"Go back to class, Mr. Mangum." The secretary, Mrs. Bloomfield's, high voice cut through the moment we were sharing. "Miss Mullins, follow me, please."

Removing my hands, frustration coursed through me. "I'll see you after school," I whispered. I needed to leave so it wouldn't cause any more trouble. "I love you."

"Love you too," she said, turning to follow Mrs. Bloomfield back to her office.

My teacher didn't even look at me as I slipped into the back of the classroom and sat down. Opening my textbook, I pretended to be studying as my mind drifted into the conversations with Portia and her parents. They were plying her with questions, and she was filling them in with all the events that had led to this argument. Thankfully, they seemed to recognize the strangeness of the situation, and they went easy on her, encouraging her to do the best she could to repair the relationship with Shelly.

_"I love you, Jinx,"_ I heard Portia say when she entered her room. _"You're a good kitty."_

_"Get some rest,"_ I spoke softly into her mind. I could feel her exhaustion. _"I'll be there at lunch."_

_"All right."_

_"Love you."_

_"Love you more,"_ she replied.

_"Not possible."_ I chuckled lightly.

_"Do your schoolwork!"_ she ordered.

_"Okay."_ Knowing she was all right now, I gently slipped from her head.

She was still sleeping when I arrived, poor girl. "Hey, sleepyhead," I said, bending to kiss her on the forehead and she blinked several times as she focused on me.

"Hi," she replied, stretching her gorgeous body languidly, which immediately filled my head with all sorts of naughty images. "Is it lunchtime already?"

"Yep. You were out like a light." I laughed, trying to rein my thoughts back in. "I couldn't even hear your dreams when I tried to check in on you."

"This morning was a bit emotional for me," she said, a small frown curving her lips.

"That's completely understandable. By the way, great right hook." I couldn't help my grin. "And it didn't even have any magic in it!"

"Yeah, well I guess my baser instincts kicked in."

"I'm glad you're on my side! I've never had girls fistfight because of me before. Well, unless you count the time . . . " I allowed my voice to trail off, suddenly thinking better of it. She definitely wasn't in the mood to hear of my playground experienced in grade school. "Never mind. We'll save that story for another day."

She forced a grin, her mind immediately conjuring images of two sexy cover model-worthy woman duking it out over me while I watched with pleasure. She was so far off base.

"The next three days will be miserable without you here," she complained, pulling me down to sit beside her.

"Don't worry." Cradling her in my arms, I rested my chin on the top of her head. "I'll be here every minute I can, and the rest of the time I'll only be a thought away."

"I know. But it still won't be the same."

There was a soft knock on the door, and Stacey came in, bringing a plate with two sandwiches, along with chips and sodas.

"I thought you two could use some lunch." She set the food down on the dresser.

"Thanks, Mom. You're the best."

"By the way, the school called while you were sleeping. Shelly and her family said they won't be pressing any charges," she told us as she left the room.

"Well, that's a relief," Portia said after she'd gone. "The nurse said she thought Shelly's nose was broken."

"It is."

"How do you know?"

"I have my ways." I made a goofy, spooky gesture at her, wiggling my fingers above her head as I made a crazy face.

She started laughing, which was exactly what I was hoping for, so I tickled her to keep it going. Humor would help her feel better.

"Stop!" She gasped after several seconds of wriggling, trying to get away. "You need to eat, or you'll be late."

"Oh, all right," I replied, giving in easily. I was starving. Grabbing the plate off the dresser, I took one of the sandwiches and held it out, so she could have the other.

"Seriously, though, can you use your magic to diagnose people's injuries?" she asked, and I sighed internally. I guess I hadn't distracted her enough.

Settling back on the bed I replied. "I can if I touch them. I held Shelly back after she charged at you, right before the teachers stopped everything."

"Interesting." She took a bite, and the two of us chewed in silence while she pondered my claim. "Can all witches and warlocks do that?" she added when she was finished.

"Not all. It's a special gift exclusive to healer witches."

"So you're a healer witch . . . um, warlock?"

"Yes."

"Can you heal yourself if you get sick?"

"No. A healer witch, besides me, would have to do it."

"Why?"

"Because my powers could be affected by my illness, depending on what type it was."

"Oh." She paused again, mulling over this information too. "So how does one find out if they're a healer witch?"

"When they have the opportunity to heal someone, and it works." Snagging a bag of chips, I popped it open.

"Who did you heal?"

"My mom." The memory slipped instantly into my mind, replaying as if it were happening right this moment. "She accidentally cut her hand on a knife while doing dishes. I saw all the blood, ran over, placed my hands on her cut, and it healed."

"How old were you?"

"Five. It was the first manifestation of my power."

"Wow. No wonder everyone's impressed with you. How'd you even know what to do?"

I shrugged. Even I didn't know the answer to that question. "Instinct, I guess."

"Can I ask you something else?"

"Sure. Ask away." I opened my soda, taking a large swallow.

"What's your mom's name?"

This caught me off guard. I was always nervous about using my parent's names—even in a circle of protection. The coven usually referred to them as my parents, or my father and mother. There were spells that powerful witches could invoke to detect the use of a name. I didn't want to say something that might alert my dad, or anyone who was scrying for him, to my location.

I raised a finger to my lips. _"Krista Leah Mangum,"_ I whispered very softly into her mind.

"And your dad's?"

I wasn't taking any chances. If someone were scrying, it would most likely be for the use of his name—it was stupid to risk it.

"Not here. Not now. It isn't safe," I replied, and she immediately looked disappointed. I rushed to reassure her. "It's more of a precaution really, Portia. We're just trying to keep anything he might be doing to track us at bay."

"Sorry," she mumbled, glancing down at her half-eaten sandwich.

Sliding a finger under her chin, I lifted until she was forced to look at me. "You never have to be sorry around me. Not for any reason." Leaning forward, I kissed her on the forehead.

"Vance! You're going to be late if you don't leave now!" Stacey's voice floated up the stairs.

Sighing heavily, I stood. "I'll be back after school," I promised.

"All right. I think I'll go spend the rest of the afternoon with my grandma at the store, though." She stood, giving me a goodbye hug.

"Okay. I guess I'll meet you there, then."

Unable to resist kissing her sweet mouth, I did so for the last time before hurrying down the stairs and out the door. Portia followed me, waving, and I saw her mom appear behind her as I drove away. Curiosity got the better of me, and I opened the connection between us so I could hear what was being said.

_"He's a good kid,"_ Stacey said.

_"Yes, he is."_

_"He cares a lot about you. I find that unusual in a young man of his age."_

_"Vance is exceptional,"_ Portia replied, her heart infusing with love.

_"You'll be careful, won't you?"_ Stacey asked. _"I know he's eighteen already, and he's an adult, but you're still only sixteen. If he hadn't been on the run and gotten behind in school, he'd be graduated and long gone by this time. It worries me he may be ready to move on with a part of his life you're not ready for."_

Portia felt slightly irritated with her mom's suggestion, but I knew Stacey was spot on. I'd been struggling with exactly what she was concerned about.

_"Mom, I'm not trying to be disrespectful, but I would happily go wherever and do whatever Vance wanted me to."_

_"That's what I'm afraid of,"_ Stacey replied seriously. _"You could end up on the run with him, out there alone and unprotected."_ There was a pause. _"Or even pregnant."_

Portia gave a short laugh. _"Is that what this is really about? Sex?"_

_"Are you sleeping with him?"_ Stacey asked bluntly.

_"Yes, Mother, I am. Every night. Emphasis on the sleep."_ I could tell she was irritated. _"And for the record, I personally would love to be doing a whole lot more, but Vance has goals that are important to him. I'm doing my best to help him honor those."_

_"You two are playing with fire, you know, spending so much time together."_ I could hear the relief in Stacey's voice, even though she continued to reprimand Portia.

_"I know we are, and I'm not going to lie. It's been hard, Mom."_ Portia's resolve passed through me, and I realized she was determined to try and help Stacey understand. _"I almost feel obsessed with him at times. The whole view of the world changes for me when I'm with him. I love him a lot, and I want to be with him in every way possible. But I also realize it's not time for some things yet, so please know I'm not rushing into anything I'm not ready for."_

_"You're growing up so fast,"_ Stacey said, the affection for her daughter apparent in her voice. _"Where did the time go?"_

_"I don't know,"_ Portia replied. _"But no matter how old I am, I'll always be your little girl."_

_"Thank you for trying to be responsible,"_ Stacey said, and Portia laughed.

_"You do remember I just got a three-day suspension for hitting my best friend, right?"_

_"You know what I mean!"_ Stacey responded joining in with the laughter. _"Do you have any homework? I need to run to the store real quick."_

_"No, I don't, but do you care if I go to Grandma's store for the rest of the afternoon?"_ Portia asked her.

_"Not at all. She'd probably enjoy your help. Do you want me to give you a ride to Milly's?"_ Stacey asked.

_"I'll take my scooter."_

_"All right, sweetheart. See you later, then."_

Portia quickly changed her mind about driving, deciding instead that a brisk walk might be precisely the thing to clear her head.

_"You're amazing,"_ I whispered after she left her house.

_"What're you talking about?"_

_"That conversation with your mom. I was eavesdropping."_ I figured I might as well be honest and confess.

_"Were you now?"_

_"Yes. And I think you're even more wonderful now than I did before, though I don't know why I'm surprised."_

She laughed. " _I really don't know what you're going on about."_

_"You were so honest with her. I can't think of many girls who would tell their mom point blank how much they want to sleep with their boyfriend."_ I chuckled, thinking she was pretty ballsy for doing that. _"Unless, of course, you were trying to kill her with a heart attack."_

_"No! Of course not!"_ she protested. _"My parents have trusted us. It's got to be hard for them. I promise you if magic weren't involved, or this binding spell, I'm sure my dad would be chasing you off with a shotgun, or whatever else warlocks run would-be suitors off with."_

_"I'm positive you're correct on that matter,"_ I replied wryly. " _So why tell her you want to have sex with me? Doesn't that stir the pot?"_

_"No. It tells her I'm responsible enough to talk to her frankly about this kind of stuff. And it'll reassure her that their trust in you hasn't been misplaced."_

_"Don't count your chickens before they're hatched,"_ I mumbled.

_"What?"_

_"I'm saying you put too much faith in me. These walls could easily crumble. Trust me, the temptation is excruciating."_ Just because we were connected didn't mean I broadcasted my every thought to Portia. She would've died of humiliation a long time ago if she had any idea how difficult she made simple things—like walking normally—for me. There were times I felt I was in a near constant state of arousal.

_"And that's why I believe in you,"_ she replied. _"Because you're trying to stay away from temptation."_

_"And that's what I'm trying to tell you. I'm failing miserably. She's right, you know. If you were older, I'd be asking you to move on to a different stage in your life."_

_"But I'm not older, so I guess we're stuck making the best of our current situation. If we struggle to do things right for just ourselves, then let's try to do it for them as repayment for their faith in us."_

_"Like I said before, you're amazing."_

# 22

One minute we were talking fine, and the next, a loud engine of a passing motorcycle halted the conversation. Odd energy hit me. Fear shot through me like a bullet, but not my own at first, though it quickly followed. Bolting from my seat, I ran from the classroom, racing down the hall that led toward the parking lot.

_The car's going to hit me!_ The thought was Portia's not mine, and I could feel her standing paralyzed, flashes of the motorcycle cutting off a station wagon, sending it careening in her direction.

_"Run, Portia!"_ My panicked voice screamed at her, not only through the link but out loud as well. Thrusting an image of us levitating together out on the football field, I felt her powers surge as I burst through the doors on a full sprint to my bike. The key was in my hand by the time I hopped on, but the adrenaline coursing through my veins made it difficult to slip it into the ignition.

The sound of crunching metal filled my head, causing a sickening feeling to rush through my system. I struggled to keep it together.

Finally, I managed to get it started, shaking as I gunned the engine out of the parking lot. Turning onto the highway, I paid no attention to speed laws, knowing that all the officers in a town this small would most likely be responding to the accident. Weaving in and out of traffic, I zipped precariously close in between vehicles with no thought to my own safety; my only goal was to reach Portia.

Fear and tremors continued to pulsate through me, both hers and my own, but that was comforting to me. It told me she was alive.

_"Are you all right?"_ an unfamiliar voice screeched through our connection.

_"I'm fine,"_ Portia's voice filled my head, and I breathed a sigh of relief—it was honestly the most beautiful sound I'd ever heard in my life.

_"I'm so sorry!"_ the woman spoke again.

_"It wasn't your fault. It was the motorcycle,"_ Portia continued, and I wished I knew exactly what was happening. _"You should go back and sit in your car. I'll be okay."_

_"Somebody call 911,"_ a man's voice ordered.

_"Ouch!"_ the woman's distressed voice groaned. I wanted to ask Portia what was happening and to send me more images but remained focused on my driving instead as I continued to race toward her.

_"I'm fine! Help her!"_ Portia yelled to someone unseen. Something was wrong—I could feel the panic inside her.

_"Don't move,"_ the man's voice came again, sounding closer this time. " _You could have injuries we can't see. Wait for the paramedics to check you out."_

Arriving before any of the emergency crews, I parked my motorcycle in the middle of the road and jumped off, running to where I could see Portia surround by a group of people. Relief poured through me that she appeared unharmed, but I had to touch her to be sure, moving my hands down her arms.

"I'm fine!" she said again, sounding irritated as she pushed me away. "Go check the other lady! I think she's in labor."

Staring into her eyes, I didn't even try to mask my fear. I wanted to make sure she was okay first, but I could see she was insistent, so I did as she asked.

Milly was already with the woman, who was obviously expecting, coaching her along with some breathing techniques and trying to calm her down. Reaching to hold her hand, I assessed her condition while she squeezed it during an obviously painful contraction.

As far as I could tell, everything with both her and the baby appeared fine. It seemed all the excitement had started her labor. Though I was certainly no pregnancy expert, she looked full term to me.

The wail of sirens filled the air, signaling the arrival of two police cars and an ambulance. This poor woman had such a death grip on my hand, there was no hope of me untangling myself from her until they had her packaged and ready to roll. By this time, Portia had been cleared, and Milly was able to sign the refusal of treatment form for her.

A police officer came to ask her some additional questions about the accident.

"Are you sure you're doing okay, miss?" He stared at her concerned.

"I'm fine, really. Other than my heart racing a bit on the high side, I'm perfectly normal."

"Can you tell me what you remember?"

She sighed, glancing toward the street. "I'd come to the corner and was waiting for the light to change so I could cross the street. A black motorcycle came around the station wagon and pulled in front of it so close that the driver had to jerk the wheel to avoid hitting the bike. It caused her car to swerve onto the sidewalk toward me. I jumped onto the base of the light pole, and then out of the way again before the car crashed into it."

I knew this was a total lie. She'd used levitation to avoid being hit.

"What happened with the motorcycle?" the officer asked.

Portia shrugged. "It didn't even slow down, just roared off down the street."

"Was a man or a woman on it?"

"Honestly, I didn't get a close enough look to tell you. All I saw was that they were completely dressed in black and wearing a helmet too."

"All right, thank you. Can I get a number and address in case we have any more questions for you?"

Portia quickly rattled off her information, and the officer released her into Milly's care. Together, they crossed the road to her shop, while I retrieved my bike and drove it there.

"How'd you get out of school so fast?" Portia laughed, coming to me.

Grabbing her, I crushed her against me, feeling the tremors rushing through my system, then I kissed her hard—I didn't care who was watching, having never been so scared in my life. "I was so worried." Running my hands down her arms, across her stomach, then placing them on her head, I used my magic to check for anything that might have been missed.

She stilled my hands, pulling them away as she stared into my eyes. "I'm fine, Vance. Really. The car barely touched me. Technically, I touched it. I'm okay." An image of her racing toward the vehicle, then levitating in a roll over the top and dropping to the ground behind it in a crouch, filled my mind. I thanked both our lucky stars that we'd practiced our magic together. It had saved her life—I was sure of it.

"Let's go inside," Milly said, and we followed her into the store, hand in hand.

"You didn't answer my question," Portia spoke again.

"Hmm? What question?" My mind was racing a million miles a minute.

"How'd you get here so fast?"

"I ran out of the school, hopped on my motorcycle and came straight here. I'm sure my teacher will be calling Marsha to give her an earful about it. I'll probably be getting detention too, I imagine." I grinned, letting her know that didn't bother me one bit.

"You had to have known I was okay," she said, shaking her head.

Turning her to face me, I stared. "When it comes to you, Portia, I don't take any chances." Glancing at Milly, I continued. "And I don't think this was an accident."

"What do you mean?" she asked, and a concerned look crossed her face.

"The motorcyclist. When he passed by Portia, I sensed something. He was gunning for her, trying to orchestrate an accident or something, and she was the target. It's why he fled the scene."

"Why would anyone want to hurt me?" Portia's shock at my words was evident.

Anger rose to replace my earlier concern. "I don't know. But I intend to find out."

"We need to call the coven together this evening," Milly said, heading toward the telephone.

"I think that would be wise," I agreed, following her. "Something strange is going on."

"Well, there goes our dinner and movie plan for tonight," Portia said with a small laugh, referring to plans the two of us had made with her parents that morning.

"Portia, we've got to figure out what's going on. Someone tried to kill you today, or at the very least, hurt you significantly. We need to know why."

"I know. I'm just trying to lighten the mood. Self-preservation, I guess."

Wrapping my arms tightly around her, I rested my chin on the top of her head. "Yeah, and I have to figure out how to live the rest of my life without ever letting you from my sight."

During the meeting and ritual with the coven, it was decided I would move into the spare bedroom at Portia's house indefinitely. Her parents wanted me to stay as extra protection—especially for those times that Sean might not be there to watch out for Stacey and Portia. Naturally, this didn't hurt my feelings one bit. The only thing that could've made me happier was permission to sleep with her, which technically I already was, but not in the context I wished. Stacey was preparing the guest room for me, even though she knew where I spent my nights. I guess it did look better that way.

Marsha arrived with several of my personal belongings, handing me a duffle bag she'd packed. "I didn't bring any of the stuff from your altar. I forgot."

"No worries. I can either get them later or come there to use it if I need to. It's not like I'm never going to come home."

She smiled. "So, there was a large nasty message on the answering machine from the school."

"That doesn't surprise me. What did they say?"

"Basically, that you'd left class without permission, despite attempts from the teacher to stop you."

_The teacher had tried to stop me?_ For the life of me, I couldn't remember anything from that moment but my own terror.

"Don't worry about it. I'll call them tomorrow to let them know a family member of yours had been in an accident, and that I texted you to tell you about it."

"Thanks, Marsha. You're the best." I gave her a hug.

"Love you, kiddo. You two be careful, okay? Call me if you need any help with anything."

"Thank you," Portia said. "We appreciate it."

Portia helped me put my things away, and then the two of us headed downstairs to eat dinner in the family room with Stacey. The fettuccini alfredo was delicious, and I helped myself to a couple of servings. We let ourselves relax for a while in front of the television until Stacey left and we heard her cleaning.

"Come on. Let's go give your mom a hand," I said, nodding in the direction of the kitchen.

Portia smiled slyly. "Trying to get the brownie points already, are you?"

I laughed. "No, but if it'll help, then I say let's do it."

She stood, and I followed her. If Stacey was surprised that we'd come to help she made no mention of it, but thanked us when we were finished.

We went upstairs together, and I went to my new room to change into a pair of sweats and a t-shirt. This was going to be much more comfortable than sleeping in jeans, something I'd been doing nearly every night for months now. Making my way back to Portia's room, I cuddled next to her from my safe place on top of the quilt.

"It's been a crazy day."

"Yes. I'm exhausted," she replied with a yawn.

"Well, get some sleep."

"I don't want to. I want to visit with you since I won't see you for most of the day tomorrow." She snuggled closer.

"You need your rest, baby." I stroked her hair. "I'll be here in the morning, then for lunch, and a couple hours after that I'll be home."

"I know. But it's hard for me when you're away. It still hurts."

"It's hard for me too," I replied, continuing to caress her. "But we'll make it through this. I promise." Placing my hand on her forehead, I muttered the words that would make her sleep peacefully.

# 23

_J ournal entry:_

_I'm using a notebook of Portia's for this, and I'll have to transfer things over later. For the time being, I'm an official resident of the Mullins' household. From the breakfast smells making their way to my room this morning, I'm thinking I'm going to enjoy staying here even more than I initially thought. Stacey is a fantastic cook!_

_Nothing new has come to light regarding Portia's accident yesterday, that we are aware of. It makes me nervous to leave her today for school, but she's still suspended. I plan on keeping mental tabs on her from there, and I know the house is charmed, but still, I'd feel better if I could stay with her._

"Is Dad here?" I heard Portia ask as I came downstairs for breakfast.

"No, he's gone checking on some of his contacts this morning. He should be back sometime this afternoon," Stacey replied.

"Great. A whole boring day to myself. I guess I could go to the shop with Grandma." Portia didn't sound too thrilled about being home alone, either.

"I don't want you to leave the house, Portia," I said as I entered the kitchen. "You'll be safer here."

"I agree," her mom said, and I was grateful that she was leaving Portia little room for argument. "This house has protection charms everywhere."

"They never kept Vance from getting in," Portia said.

"True. But he's part of the coven. They were never meant to keep him out."

Stacey placed a steaming plate of French toast on the table, and Portia carried over the orange juice she'd been stirring. There was homemade maple syrup as well, which set my mouth watering.

"Wow! This smells great!" I said, not exaggerating one bit. "Thanks, Mrs. Mullins."

"Please, call me Stacey, or even Mom," she replied. "Mrs. Mullins makes me feel so old. Besides, you're basically living here, and you're dating my daughter."

"My mom has to be one of the greatest cooks on the planet," Portia stated proudly. "I don't think there's a dish she could make that I wouldn't absolutely love."

"Well, maybe eggplant casserole," Stacey suggested. At Portia's groan and eye roll, it was clear there was a story behind it.

"Yeah, that was pretty awful," she agreed with a shake of her head, choosing not to elaborate further.

Digging into my food, I enjoyed every single bite. All too soon, it was time to part ways. I cleared my spot, and Portia walked me to the door, hugging me tightly. It was clear she didn't want me to go.

"I'm going to miss you today." She nuzzled against my shoulder.

"I'll be back soon," I replied, returning her embrace, wishing I could stay. "Go take a nap or something. It'll go by faster."

"All right." She lifted her face so I could kiss her goodbye.

"I love you," I replied, purposely keeping the kiss brief since we always seemed to combust so easily. "Be careful," I warned one last time, brushing her cheek as I stepped outside.

She stayed there watching me until I drove away, and my heart ached already.

The principal had a meeting with Marsha and me at lunch, causing me to miss checking in on Portia. I'd immediately got in touch with Milly, and she said she'd leave Babs in charge of the store. Milly picked up Portia, and they went to her house to make some of the herbal concoctions she sold at her shop, which helped me feel better, as I hadn't wanted her being alone all day. Milly's house was charmed as well, so it was safer than the store too. Finally, I was able to slightly relax.

Arriving in front of Milly's, however, I felt a bit of trepidation creep up my spine. Portia had mentally checked in on me at school, but I sensed the worry pouring off her. Something was definitely wrong.

Marsha arrived right behind me, and we let ourselves into the house, already knowing that Milly, Sean, and Portia were in the basement together. As soon as Portia saw me enter, she ran to me, throwing her arms around my neck.

"Hey, baby," I returned her hug tightly. "I missed you today. Let's not stay apart that long again, okay?"

"Fine by me." She raised her head and I kissed her lightly.

"How did things go with the principal?"

"I'm off the hook. Marsha got a big lecture about the school policy on cell phones, but other than that, everything's okay."

We joined the others at the table.

"So, what've you found out?" Marsha asked, cutting straight to the chase.

Sean glanced between us. "We've discovered suspicious activity in warehouses located in Albuquerque, New Mexico, receiving the same suspicious crates and such," he said. "The operation has moved on, but it's as if he disappeared. I have no idea where they've gone from there. They're off the radar.

"He's too close. It's time for us to move on," Marsha said, looking at me nervously.

"No," I replied, my voice firm. "I'm not running again."

"Think about it, Marsha," Sean said, trying to help calm her. "You have safety in numbers here. We've promised to do all we can to protect both of you."

"I can't risk it." Marsha shook her head, unwilling to listen. "I swore to his mother I'd die before I let anyone get to him."

"I won't leave!" I shouted, pounding my fist hard on the table. Everyone jumped.

Portia placed a trembling hand on my shoulder, and I knew I'd scared them, but I was angry.

"I'm sorry," I continued, taking a deep breath as I tried to get a handle on my emotions. "You don't understand. I've already lost one home and one family because of this man. This is the first place that feels like home since my mother ran away with me.

"And I'm with Portia now. I'm bound to her, and I won't leave her. I'm eighteen—this is my decision to make." I glanced at Marsha. "Sorry."

She stared at me for several moments before giving a slight nod.

"All right," she said, conceding softly, but she didn't look happy about it.

"I'm sorry I'm the reason all this danger's coming here," I said, turning my attention to Milly and Sean. "If we have real proof he's getting too close, then I'll be happy to leave to help keep everyone else safe, if that's what you wish."

"This isn't your fault in any way," Milly replied, reaching across the table to grasp my hand. "We're glad you came here, and I think it's wise for you to stay, regardless of how close he gets. We can protect you better if we know where you are."

"Plus, we need to find out the reason your dad wants you so badly," Sean interjected. "He was obviously using you to strengthen his own powers. We need to know why, what he's planning, and why he's been recruiting more forces. That's definitely worrisome to all of us."

"I still hope we can find your mom out there somewhere too," Portia added, warming my heart further.

Smiling, I placed my hand on hers. "Thank you. I hope for that too."

The five of us spent the rest of the evening together, lost in our own thoughts, creating more products for Milly's store. At nine o'clock, she called an end to the evening.

"We need to get these kids to bed," she said. "Vance has school in the morning. Portia and I can continue things once we get him off."

After cleaning and put things away, Portia and I headed to Milly's guest room. She'd invited us to stay the night there earlier.

"I'm sorry I lost my temper," I apologized, feeling awful for scaring her.

She shook her head. "You were fine. It's understandable under the situation."

"It was wrong." I ran my fingers through her silky hair.

"Do you really think it's wise for you to stay here?" she asked. I could tell she was honestly afraid to hear my answer.

I sighed in frustration. "I have to take a stand somewhere, Portia. I'm tired of running. I want a life, a real life—with you, to be precise." Trailing my fingers across her back, I continued. "There's safety in numbers here. If I leave, we become weaker and so does the coven."

"I just don't want to be the reason you're in harm's way."

"Portia, I won't leave. I'd rather die than be parted from you. And honestly, under our current physical situation, it would probably feel like death to both of us if we were to be separated now."

She nodded, and I knew she understood. Thoughts of losing me filled her mind, causing her to wince.

"Don't even think about it," I said, pulling her toward the bed. "It isn't worth the pain."

We were in the process of taking off our shoes when there was a scratching sound at the window. Both of us turned.

"Looks like we have company." Going to the window, I opened it, allowing Jinx to come through and she ran to the bed, hopping on it.

"Hey, pretty girl," Portia said sweetly as she scooped the fluffy white kitty into her arms. "Did I leave you behind? I'm sorry. It wasn't intentional."

Jinx purred happily, rubbing heavily against Portia.

"Looks like I'll have to play second fiddle for your attention tonight," I said with a smile.

"Not a chance." She grinned. "I can love you both. I'm talented that way."

In the end, it didn't matter much. The three of us quickly fell asleep.

Portia's scream caused me to bolt awake with a start. The cat jumped with a hiss in the direction of the window, and I saw a pair of red, glowing eyes staring at us from the other side of the glass. Dread filled me.

"Don't move!" I said quickly, before racing toward it.

Jinx howled angrily, and the red eyes suddenly disappeared as I raised the sash, climbing out. The lithe figure darted off down the street, and I followed in hot pursuit, my bare feet hitting the cold pavement as I ran. It was dark enough that I couldn't tell the gender of the person I was chasing, but I could see when they rounded the corner, several feet ahead of me.

Pushing myself, I ran faster, turning the corner. Nothing. Slowing as I reached the next street, I peered in the dark for the suspect. Listening intently, all I could hear was the sound of my own labored breathing. I stopped, worried that someone might be trying to set a trap, or worse yet, perhaps they planned to lead me away so they could double back and get to Portia. Turning, fear flooded through me as I ran in a full sprint to Milly's house.

"It's me," I called breathlessly, knocking on the door when I arrived, and it swung open of its own accord. Portia and Milly were both sitting in the dark, and I entered, dropping onto the sofa beside Portia as the door shut and locked behind me.

"What did you find?" Milly asked.

"Nothing really. Someone was out there, but whoever it was, they moved really fast. By the time I rounded the corner after them, I couldn't see anyone at all. I ran another block just to be sure, but there was nothing. It was like they vanished into thin air."

"I think we're dealing with some very powerful magic here," Milly said soberly.

"I agree." I sighed heavily. "Those eyes—they were demon."

"Uh, demon?" Portia said, sitting straighter as she continued to stroke Jinx. "Could you elaborate, please?"

"A demon is a witch or warlock who's been exposed to the dark arts for so long that the evil they work with will actually begin to possess them," I explained, reaching to scratch Jinx under the chin, glad she'd alerted us to the danger. "The magic begins to take control of them instead of them controlling their magic. It's very bad since the witch or warlock can lose all sense and reason of what's right or wrong. It becomes all-consuming to them, causing them to do some very terrible things."

"Were either of you ever going to fill me in on this tidbit of information?" Portia asked, glancing between Milly and me.

"Eventually," Milly said with a sigh. "It isn't something we've had to worry about very often around here. I guess we kind of overlooked it. I wanted you to feel free to explore your magic without repercussion."

"You mean you were protecting me. I'm not a little kid anymore, and I need to know what's going on."

"They think my dad is a demon," I said, interrupting before Portia got angrier. "They've been trying to protect me, not you."

"How long have you known?" Milly asked, looking surprised by my comment.

"For a while," I replied. "I first suspected when Sean started recruiting other witches to help be on the lookout. It was the only reason he'd think we needed the extra manpower. Plus, it was obvious that the path he's been on was headed in that direction."

"I guess we should know better than to keep things from you. You have a very quick mind, Vance," she responded apologetically. "We weren't trying to keep you out of the loop. We only wanted you to have a normal life."

I snorted. "That's never going to happen, no matter how much I desire it."

We sat silently together, our words hanging heavily in the air.

"Shall we go back to bed?" Portia finally asked.

"No," Milly said. "Not up here at least. Let's go downstairs."

She stood, and we followed her to the basement. Pulling a small foldout bed from the storage room, she arranged it with the head of the bed against the wall. When she was finished, she placed her hand on the cot, muttering a few words, and Portia jumped back when it doubled in size into a luxuriously covered bed.

"Nice," she said under her breath, and I chuckled as she stared at it in total awe.

Milly gathered several of her crystals and placed them in a circle around the bed, touching each one as she whispered a small incantation. The crystals began glowing, casting healing light as a protection for us.

"Get some rest," she said, gesturing for us to climb in. "I doubt we'll have any more company tonight, but I'll keep watch upstairs anyway."

"What about your protection?" Portia asked, worried about her grandmother.

"I have some more crystals for my room. I'll be plenty safe," Milly assured her.

Portia hugged her and I went with Milly to her room, checking the house along the way to make sure everything was still okay. After Milly activated her crystals, I returned to the basement, lifting the covers and crawling in beside Portia.

"I don't want anything to separate us tonight," I explained after observing her surprised stare. "I want to know you're safe in my arms."

She shook her head sadly. "You don't need to worry about me. I'll be fine."

"What do you mean?" I was confused.

"I don't think they're after me. I think they're after you."

# 24

Portia's concern for my well-being and the fact that we were lying together in this circle of protection, prompted me to answer her previous question.

_"His name is Damien Cummings,"_ I whispered softly into her mind, telling her the name of my father.

"How come his name is different than yours?" she asked aloud.

"My mom changed ours so it would be harder for him to find us."

Confused emotion emanated from her, and I quickly picked up on what was troubling her.

"Vance is my real name. And I'll always be a Mangum. I'll never take my old name back again." I'd been a Mangum for so long that it was the Cummings name that seemed entirely foreign to me now.

"Where'd your mom get the name?"

Memories of my mom and me filtered through my mind, and the sharp pang of missing her grew stronger.

"We passed through a small town in Oklahoma once, called Mangum. We were only there for a couple of days, but Mom was charmed by it. The people were so down to earth and very kind to us. Someday she hoped we could live somewhere just like that. I think changing our name to Mangum was a way of reminding herself that places full of good people still exist."

"What a beautiful memory," she said, her voice sounding reflective.

"Yes," I agreed.

"You must really miss her."

"I do, but I understand why she did what she did. I owe her my life. If she hadn't run with me, who knows what kind of disgusting creature I'd be now."

"She'd be so proud of you if she could see you. You're such a good, determined man."

Portia had such an idealized view of me. It made me nervous sometimes. I didn't want to fail her expectations of me in any way. "Let's get some sleep," I said, not wanting to continue on with the current subject. "You need your rest."

"I'm not going to break, you know. You don't need to baby me," she replied with a small smile.

"Well, get used to it, because I'm not going to stop anytime soon," I mumbled into her hair.

_"Good morning, sleepyhead,"_ I spoke into Portia's head when I finally heard her stir back into consciousness. I'd been keeping tabs on her throughout the morning, waiting for her to wake up. _"Or should I say afternoon?"_

_"Afternoon? What time is it?"_ She sounded completely perplexed.

_"It's noon,"_ I responded with a laugh. _"I'm upstairs. Milly's feeding me lunch."_

It only took a moment for her to appear, and I couldn't help raking my gaze over her. She was complete perfection. Even first thing in the morning, she glowed as if she were a supermodel. It didn't matter if her hair wasn't combed, or if she didn't have her makeup on. Her beauty ran soul deep.

"Well, someone was tired!" Milly teased.

"Sorry," she apologized. "I think it was that dark basement. I had no idea what time it was."

"That's just fine," Milly replied. "Vance said to let you rest because you tossed and turned all night."

"I did?" She stared at me, evidently unaware of what had transpired during the night.

"You had your dream again," I told her in between bites of my sandwich.

"Really? I don't remember." Her brow furrowed and I could tell she was wracking her brain, trying to remember.

"It was a little different this time, though."

"How so?"

"You were running toward something in the fog, not away from it."

"Hmm. That's interesting. Was I calling for you?"

I nodded.

She paused to consider this information for a moment before giving a shrug. "Well, thanks for helping me out again," she said.

"It's always my pleasure." That was the truth. I loved helping her however I could. Standing, I went to give her a hug, enjoying the feel of her in my arms. I'd missed her during the morning while I was at school.

Milly placed another sandwich on the table. "Come and eat, Lollipop," she said, using her pet name for Portia.

"Thanks, Grandma. I'm sorry I wasted half of the day away. I know you have things you wanted me to help with."

"Don't worry about it. I worked on my project in here this morning and actually got everything done already."

"I've got to go, baby," I interrupted, hating that I had to leave. I leaned down and planted a kiss on her cheek.

"Already?" She sounded totally bummed.

"Half a day, and then I'm all yours." I smiled reassuringly. "And you get to come back to school tomorrow."

"Who'd have ever thought I'd be excited about that?" she laughed, following me to the door.

Unable to resist hugging her one more time, I placed another kiss on her cheek. She sighed heavily as I released her, and I felt her stare on me as I drove away.

Well settled in one of my classes, I was working on my assignment when a jolt of trepidation passed through me. Instantly recognizing this as Portia's emotion and not my own, I slipped into her head to see if she was all right, surprised by the conversation I interrupted.

_"Do I need a key?"_ Portia asked.

_"There is no key. It was destroyed. You're never to open the lock and read the book,"_ Milly said.

Portia's confusion washed over me. _"Okay. But I thought you wanted me to read it."_

Milly spoke again. " _You'll touch the center of the cover, and its contents will be revealed to you. Never, ever, read directly from the text. This can initiate hidden spells and dark magic you're not aware of. Many a witch and warlock have been drawn into the dark arts by doing such a thing."_

_What the hell?_ I thought to myself. She's showing Portia the _History of Black Magic_? I trusted Milly implicitly, but I questioned this. I didn't want Portia to be corrupted with the knowledge of the dark side of things. She was so pure and innocent. I hated that her involvement with me was the catalyst that was making it necessary to expose her to all these things.

"Whenever you're ready, simply place your hand in the very center of the cover," Milly instructed, and I felt Portia trying to prepare herself for whatever she might see.

The second she placed her hand on the book, both of us were sucked into the vision; information flooding our minds, racing at incredible speeds, yet completely understandable. Feeling my fingers curl around the edge of my desk, I gripped it tightly as I tried to process everything flashing before my eyes. The rest of the room faded away as I found myself observing dark and horrific sights. Spells were reworked and mutilated, removing the purity of the magic from them and replacing it with something evil. Pleas of loved ones went unheeded, all in favor of immersing themselves further in extreme power. Greed began to overtake the witches and warlocks, leaving them all thirsting for more and more.

Time marched before my eyes, revealing era after era of wicked abominations to the craft. Horrifying images of curses, mutilations, and death—sickening images that could turn even the most iron of stomachs. Instinctively, I tried to pull away from what I was seeing, not wanting to be sucked into the depravity of it all, but I was firmly linked through Portia.

Witches and warlocks evolved with the dark magic too. As their power became stronger, they transformed, sprouting furrowed brows with small horn-like bumps, teeth that resembled fangs, nails that took on a claw-like appearance, and haunting, blood-red eyes. It amazed me to find that even though they could switch back and forth between their regular and demonic features, they often chose to show the demon inside them—inciting fearful reactions in those they would encounter as they reveled in their corruptions.

And the blood—I couldn't get over all the blood they were drinking—slaughtering their own kind as they sucked away their life forces and their very power, all to make themselves stronger. The blood exchanges turned their victims into the same creatures they were themselves. Once their captive made the conversion, they found their demon blood polluted, so they moved on looking for someone new to feed upon. They grew stronger with each feeding, and some of the more powerful ones could actually shape-shift into animals or even other people.

The demonic societies searched for and preyed on the extraordinarily gifted since these individuals supplied more power in their blood. There would be a feeding frenzy on these people, often taking them to the brink of death before bringing them back again to build a new, fresh blood supply.

On and on it continued—every generation stronger and worse than the previous, the sickening depravity of it all even too much for me to handle.

Something in Portia changed, shifting while she viewed the images. I felt my own bloodlust rise as her craving for a taste of the blood flowed through me, an unquenchable thirst and longing. A loud moan escaped her—she wanted a drink, now.

Her bloodlust centered on an image of me dancing in her mind, and I watched, horrified, as she zeroed in on the pulsating blood in my veins. She wanted only one thing, and that was to drink from me.

_"Portia! Let go of the book!"_ I ordered her. Stumbling from my chair, I glanced toward my teacher who was staring at me curiously along with most of my class.

"I'm sick," I offered, not really able to focus on them because I couldn't quite pull free of Portia's grasp. Not waiting for a reply, I raced from my classroom. I wasn't lying, what was happening right now was making me feel desperately ill.

Trying to see through the visions tearing at my mind, I hurried down the hall, needing to get back to Milly's.

_"No! Portia! No! No!"_ Milly screamed, finally managing to get through. The second Portia released the book the connection with the vision broke for me too, and I sagged against the wall in relief, taking a moment to catch my breath. I could hear Portia panting as well, the two us feeling like we'd just run a marathon.

_"I'm on my way!"_ I spoke, but she didn't reply as I hurried to my bike.

_"What was that?"_ she asked, and I thought she was speaking to Milly, so I didn't answer, my own head still pounding with adrenaline.

_"I'm sorry,"_ Milly's voice reappeared. _"I've never seen a reaction like this before. I'd have never done it if I thought there was a possibility."_ She sounded terribly upset.

" _It's all right. I'm all right,"_ Portia replied, and I knew she was trying to comfort her grandma. The tremors were still shaking both of us. _"What happened?"_

_"I don't know,"_ Milly answered. _"Everything was fine, normal even. All of a sudden, you grabbed the book and started shaking and moaning. I tried to get the book away from you, but I couldn't. Your grip was too powerful. Even magic didn't help. You couldn't hear me."_

_"Give me a second,"_ Portia answered in a whisper, trying to calm herself.

There was no speaking for several long minutes, only the sound of her breathing. I continued speeding my way through town, relief pouring through me when Milly's house came into view. Parking in the driveway, I jumped off and ran inside.

_"Are you okay?"_ Milly asked, finally breaking the long silence.

_"I was thirsty,"_ Portia replied, a sadness in her voice. " _I needed a drink. I just wanted a small one, but felt like I couldn't help myself."_

"More precisely, she wanted a drink from me," I said, entering the basement at that exact moment.

Guilt flooded through her at the sound of my voice, and she wouldn't look at me. She covered her face with her hands and started sobbing hysterically. That threatened to tear my heart to pieces.

"Baby, it's okay." Moving to her side, I wrapped my arms around her, hugging her tightly. "You were being confused by the magic. I know you'd never hurt me."

Surprise flooded through me when she shoved me away, and I didn't try to mask the hurt it caused. I went to comfort her again, and she raised a hand, gesturing for me to stop.

"I can still hear the power racing in your blood. It's as if I can smell it or something, and it makes me thirsty," she confessed, tears still leaking from her eyes. "You need to stay there. Something has changed. Things are different between us."

"No. Nothing has changed. The effect of the book hasn't worn off yet, that's all."

The desire for a taste of my blood flooded her senses again, and she turned from me, feelings of despair oozing from her.

"Why did I react differently than you expected?" she asked Milly, searching for answers.

"I don't know," Milly replied, looking truly out of sorts. "I've honestly never seen anything like it."

"I think I might have an explanation," I spoke up. "Portia is linked to me. The bond between us is strong, and she's been able to experience my emotions. I think the residual pull of the dark magic in me may have caused this intense reaction. As soon as her thoughts turned dark, I started having the cravings too. That's how I knew she was in trouble. My cravings didn't become as intense, but having had them before, I recognized them right away."

This time I wasn't taking no for an answer. Portia struggled against me as I pulled her back into my embrace, winding my arms tightly around her so she couldn't escape. I didn't care how guilty she felt, or what she thought she wanted to do to me. She was my girl, and I loved her. I trusted her too, and I wasn't going to let her start shunning me because she was afraid all of a sudden. Eventually, she gave up, grabbing my shirt in her fists as she buried her face against me and wept again.

Zeroing in on my pulse, I could hear her thoughts, her mouth watering; but I knew the sensation would pass for her eventually. She needed to know she could trust herself.

"Well, whatever is happening here, we definitely need to figure it out," Milly said, observing the two of us. "This isn't good, by any means."

"I think we may have seriously underestimated how strong Portia's powers really are," I said over the top of her head, continuing to hold her tightly, even though she'd quit struggling. "It's strange for an apprentice witch to have such instant and strong reactions to magic. I think she's something special."

"She's a natural at it, for sure," Milly agreed, giving a shake of her head before shrugging. I knew she was as baffled as Portia and me. "I was proud she was so good at everything. It never occurred to me she might be overpowered. Perhaps she's the one who's causing such a hard reaction to your binding spell. Maybe she overreacts to all magical influences."

"Great," Portia said brokenly between sobs. "Now I'm a dysfunctional witch too."

"No, not dysfunctional, just different," Milly rushed to explain. "We need to study you a bit more, I think. Your powers are very mature and strong for your age."

"But not right now. Let's get you to bed and see if you can get some rest," I said, hoping that maybe resting would allow her to regain control of herself.

"I've been asleep all day," she complained, still refusing to lift her head and look at me.

"That's all right," I replied, wishing with all my might I could somehow take her fears away and make everything in her world right. "You've had a pretty traumatic event. It's okay to take time to recover from it."

She didn't reply, so I decided to take matters into my own hands—literally. I scooped her light frame into my arms and carried her upstairs to the guestroom, placing her gently on the bed.

"Don't leave me," she said so softly when I released her, I barely heard. She still wouldn't make eye contact with me.

"I wouldn't dream of it." Sitting on the bed, I carefully stroked her hair away from where it was sticking to her tear stained face. She wasn't ready to speak, so I stayed silent while she stared at the ceiling.

Milly came into the room several minutes later, holding a steaming cup of tea in her hands—no doubt one of her unique herbal concoctions. Her face was still strained, and I knew she felt guilty for showing Portia the book. It wasn't her fault, either. No one could've known she would react differently.

"Here, Lollipop. Drink this. It'll help calm your nerves," she said, offering it.

Portia sat and took the cup. The aroma of the soothing chamomile filled the air around us, and she drank the tea down, quickly. I took the cup from her, setting it on the nightstand, and she snuggled down into the pillows. Her mind was still buzzing with action, but I felt her start to relax as I continued to stroke her. I was more than content to be next to her.

"Your father's recruiting," she said, breaking the silence.

"Yes," I agreed softly, not surprised by the subject.

"And he wants you so he can feed himself and his coven," she added, worry lines creasing her forehead.

"Yes." There was no point in denying it. It was the truth.

"He's going to find you this time." She faced me now, her eyes searching mine.

"I know," I replied steadily. I'd already come to the same conclusions.

"What then? Will he try to kill you?" she asked fearfully.

"No. He'll try to turn me into one of them." I continued to run my hands over her in a soothing fashion, hoping it would soften the blow.

"How do you know for sure?" Panic rippled through her, and it didn't take a genius to figure out she was comparing me to the monsters she'd just witnessed.

A big sigh escaped. "When I was young, he had a nickname for me. He called me his 'little protégé.' I think he's planning on grooming me to take his place."

"You have to run!" she insisted, bolting upright.

I shook my head. "I won't leave you."

"Vance. It'll mean nothing if he finds you and makes you like him. You have to go," she pleaded.

"No!" I shouted, my answer coming out harsher than I'd intended.

Kneeling in front of me, she placed her hands on the sides of my face, her eyes boring into mine. Desperation rolled off her in giant waves. "Vance, please! I'll even come with you. We can run away together! We'll get married and go somewhere he'll never find us."

She had no idea how tempting her offer was, not so I could protect myself, but so I would know she was out of the line of fire.

"Portia, I'd love nothing more than to run away and take you as my wife, but we'd always be running. I want to have a life with you—a real life, one full of love, laughter, and someday children too. If I don't face him, we'll never be able to have that. He's always been able to find me somehow. Sometimes faster than others, but I'm always looking over my shoulder, waiting for him to reappear. It's time for me to make a stand now."

"And if you lose?" she asked, fear apparent in her eyes.

"I don't plan on losing," I replied stubbornly, refusing to even give it credence as a viable possibility.

"Things don't always go the way we plan, Vance! I'd rather live a life on the run than have you gone completely!"

"You're going to have to trust me, Portia," I responded quietly, searching her beautiful eyes. I saw what I wanted to—the trust I asked for—even though it was difficult for her.

Dropping her hands, she sunk back into the pile of pillows. "I don't like this," she sighed. "I've had the tiniest exposure to dark magic today, and it almost consumed me. I can't allow that to happen to you."

Taking her hand, I massaged her fingers, trying to help relax her some more.

"I love that you care so much. But I managed to escape his influence once before. I'm banking on being able to do that again. I'm stronger than I was then."

"Well, I hope you're right, Vance. I can't live without you. You know that, don't you?" She stared at me, tears threatening to spill.

Stretching out alongside her, I gathered her into my arms. "I'll never leave you, Portia, and that's a promise. Please try to understand me."

# 25

A meeting with the coven was called for later that evening, to let everyone know what had been happening as of late. We were told there was safety in numbers, and to try to stick together or with other people as much as possible.

Portia and I returned to her house and immediately sequestered ourselves in her room.

Guiding her to the bed, I gestured for her to take a seat. "Sit down," I said with a sigh, knowing she wasn't going to like what I had to say. "I have something I need to tell you."

"All right." She did as I asked, biting her lip, worriedly. "What's up?"

"Well, I've been purposely keeping something from you." I paused, not wanting to add another thing to her growing list of anxieties, but she needed to know. "I didn't want to upset you."

"Tell me," she responded, her voice firm.

"It's about Shelly. She hasn't quit. She's been all over me at school."

"All over you how, exactly?" she asked, and I didn't miss the clenched jaw. She wasn't happy about this.

"Hugging me in the halls, rubbing against me whenever she gets the chance—she even tried kissing me again."

Portia grew thoughtful, which surprised me. I'd expected an explosion. "Apparently, a broken nose wasn't enough to get my message across," she grumbled.

"She seems to be doing remarkably well with her nose." I'd been watching her healing progress to see if there was anything strange about it. "Other than some slight bruising beneath her eyes and a piece of medical tape covering it, she looks almost normal. Well, at least her 'new' normal."

"So, does all this attention turn your head?" she asked, and I snorted loudly. The idea that Shelly could even remotely compete with Portia was ludicrous as far as I was concerned.

"It's quite annoying, to be honest with you. I wish she'd get over herself."

Portia giggled, and the sound made me smile. "Well, I guess it's time for me to step up my game then."

"How do you intend to do that?" I asked, getting curious.

"I have an idea in mind."

Opening the link between us, I dug around in her thoughts until I landed on the one I was looking for. Her visual filled my mind and instantly I was one hundred percent behind this plan.

"You don't play fair do you?" I said, chuckling as my gaze drifted across her.

"Not when it comes to you." She smiled innocently.

"I like this idea," I replied, excitement running through me. Who was I kidding? I loved this idea. "I can't wait to see it in action."

Portia was nervous when we arrived at school the next morning. I got off the bike and stared at her appreciatively. My eyes drifted over her black micro mini skirt, white fishnets, and down to her thigh high leather boots that made her legs appear like they went on forever.

"You're gorgeous! Don't even worry about it," I said with a grin as she removed the helmet, shaking her curled hair so that it fell in gorgeous waves around her shoulders. My gaze dropped from her face, which was made up more heavily than usual, down to the scooped neck of her black and white striped shirt she wore under her form-fitting leather jacket. It showed off an ample amount of her cleavage when she leaned forward and used the rearview mirror to put her large hoop earrings on. My pulse immediately switched from fast to roaring.

"There. How's that?" she asked when she was finished, carefully checking her makeup.

I let out a low wolf whistle of appreciation. "You should be a felony, baby. It's gotta be a crime for a girl to be this hot." I couldn't keep my stare off her wicked body, and truth be told, my hands were itching to follow the path of my eyes.

"Shelly's always felt superior to me when it comes to looks. She doesn't think I'm worthy of someone like you," Portia said, resolutely. "That's why she's always flaunting herself when you're around. I'm just giving her a dose of her own medicine."

"Well, you always look good to me. But today you're going to knock their socks off!"

"I look like a hooker." She gave a shaky laugh.

"Sometimes a guy might not think that's a bad thing." I definitely didn't think it was a bad thing. She was driving me crazy in that outfit. There were parts of my body that wanted to stand and applaud. "Remember, baby, it's all about the attitude. Work it." I couldn't resist giving a slap to her shapely butt, before I grabbed her hand and walked toward the school.

"How long do think it'll be before I get called back into the principal's office?" she asked, sighing.

"Don't worry. I'll protect you." I squeezed her hand.

She laughed. "You didn't think I was going to wear this all day, did you? This skirt is a serious violation of the dress code."

Glancing at her, I frowned slightly. "You're going to change?" I couldn't lie—I was disappointed.

"Just a little. I'm swapping the skirt for a pair of skintight leather pants before first hour."

That image worked for my libido too. "Skintight, huh? I think I can live with that." I flashed her a grin. "I can't wait to see them." I really couldn't wait. _Damn,_ I needed to get hold of my rampaging mind. It was taking a romp through the Forest of Horny right now.

"You're such a guy." She shook her head but grinned at me.

I chuckled. "True. But that's why you love me, right?"

"Only one of the reasons," she replied, squeezing my hand. "It's definitely a plus, though."

We entered the school, and I gripped her tighter for support when everyone started turning to stare. Leading her through the throng of students, we made our way to Shelly's locker, where she was watching both of us, scowling. Her gaze flitted over Portia, and I knew there was no way she could deny how incredible Portia looked. Grabbing her in my arms, I kissed her hotly, fully immersing myself in both my love and lust that was raging through me this morning. I kissed her until she couldn't breathe properly, running my hands down her body and anchoring her firmly against mine.

When I released her, Portia turned to Shelly. "You're right, Shelly," she said, running a red-painted finger down the side of her mouth. "He does taste like butter and honey. And I'm going to taste him again, and again, and again."

Wicked lust shot straight through me, and I dragged her against me once more to place another scorching kiss against her mouth. There was nothing in this world that would make me want another girl. Nothing. Ever. Portia was it—everything I could ever need or want.

Shelly gave a loud huff, knocking us both as she pushed her way past, but it didn't stop me from kissing Portia. Whispers and laughter filled the air around as people began moving away.

"Dude, that was harsh," Brad broke in, releasing a short laugh. "She deserved it, though."

Instantly I felt bad. I hadn't really stopped to consider the feelings of my friend who was involved in all this. I knew he was still nursing a broken heart over Shelly.

"Sorry. I know you have a thing for her, but I couldn't take it anymore," I tried to explain, shaking my head.

"No apology necessary. She needed to be knocked down a notch or twelve," Brad responded.

"I agree wholeheartedly!" Portia added, smiling at Brad. "How are you?"

"I'm all right." He smiled, and his eyes drifted lower, taking particular notice of my girlfriend. On second thought, maybe I didn't like all the attention she was getting. "It's nice to see you back at school. And, I might add, you look smokin' hot today!"

"Hey! Take it easy there, Brad," I said, narrowing my eyes. "I might have to beat you down a bit." I was kidding, of course, but I did want everyone to know that Portia was mine. Period. End of discussion.

"No worries." Brad laughed, not bothered in the least. "I know she belongs to you."

Shaking my head, I stared at Portia. "You have it all wrong." I smiled, staring at the love of my life. "I belong to her." I clasped her hands in mine.

"Well, the two of you are lucky. Don't take it for granted," Brad said, continuing down the hall.

Leaning in close to Portia, I whispered. "I'll never let that happen."

# 26

_J ournal Entry:_

_Things have finally been getting back to normal around here. There haven't been any more apparent threats, which is good, though that's also resulted in me not having a feasible excuse to live at Portia's any longer—not that I'm letting that stop me. I think Marsha has enjoyed having me around more, though. I can tell she's been missing me._

_Portia has something planned for today. She's very excited about it, and it's taken all my power to resist sneaking into her thoughts to discover what it is. I can't ruin it—it's making her too happy, and I've missed her naturally buoyant personality._

We made our way onto the flat rock at our special place in Oak Creek Canyon. The extreme fall air was crisp and nippy, but bearable with our jackets. There were still a few leaves clinging to the trees around us, but excluding the evergreens, most of the leafy foliage was on the forest floor.

"So what's up your sleeve?" I asked casually, as we stood holding hands looking at the scene before us.

"What do you mean?" She was going to play the innocent game, it appeared.

"I mean you've been acting like a giddy school girl all morning. I figured something was going on." I smiled at her, determined to ferret out the truth.

"You peeked into my head, didn't you?" She pursed her lips, eyes narrowing as she studied me accusingly.

I shook my head. "No. I figured you'd tell me when you were ready," I answered innocently, grateful that I'd restrained myself.

She released my hand, placing both her arms around my neck, popping on her tiptoes to give me a light kiss. I kissed her back, amused, as I waited for an explanation.

"I have a present for you," she said, rubbing the end of my nose with hers in Eskimo fashion.

"Really?" This surprised me since I thought she had some secret to tell me. I definitely wasn't expecting presents. Now I was really curious. "What is it?"

Her eyes flashed excitedly. "It's in my pocket. But you have to find which pocket," she said with a devious smile.

I grinned widely—search the girlfriend—this was a game I had no problem playing. "I'm up for the task, but are you sure you are?"

She laughed but didn't move away, as my hands began traveling about her lush body, quickly locating the bulge.

"That was way too fast," she complained with a sigh.

"Guess you'll have to hide it better next time," I replied with a smile as I fished the box out, examining the pretty blue paper and slightly smashed bow. "Wow. It's wrapped and everything."

She released me, stepping away so I could open it.

"You do know my birthday is a long way off still, right? It's not until April." I raised an eyebrow and laughed.

"I know. Open it," she replied, clearly impatient.

"All right." The need to prolong her torture was more than I could pass up. Very slowly, I started removing the paper, carefully loosening the tape so it wouldn't rip or mar any of the design.

"Rip it off!" she almost shouted, grabbing for it. I jerked it away, holding it where she couldn't reach it.

"Take it easy!" I teased, shaking my head, and clicking my tongue. "Who knew you could be so impatient!"

She rolled her eyes at me as I gently shook the box, deciding to start guessing at the contents, just to irritate her even more.

"Hmmm, I wonder what it could be? A chicken perhaps?" I was rewarded with a snort. "Not a chicken—well then, perhaps dog food?" She folded her arms and glared, but it didn't dissuade me at all. "It's a small box though," I said, continuing to observe it. "I bet it's fingernail polish." I laughed when she started tapping a foot, and I knew I couldn't delay removing the paper any longer. "You got me a camera!" I exclaimed in surprise. I couldn't believe it! It was a really nice one too.

"Yep." She smiled, obviously pleased with my reaction. "I told you a while back I'd work on getting you some new pictures of me. I thought maybe we could take some of us together."

"I like that idea," I replied happily, wrapping my arm around her waist as I pulled her against me for another kiss.

"I even put the batteries in it for you," she continued, when I leaned away.

"Well, then that deserves another kiss." I covered her lips once more, but she shoved me away, moving from my grasp. "Hey! Come back here," I protested, reaching for her again.

She shook her head, grinning. "No. You're getting distracted!" She ran toward the tree line.

"I'm so going to catch you! You know that, right?"

"You can try!"

She squealed when she saw I was chasing her, dashing quickly in the opposite direction. The leaves crunching beneath her feet were a dead give away to where she was heading. I briefly saw a flash of her hair before she disappeared behind a tree.

Using my levitation magic to move between leafless spots on the forest floor, I snuck behind her hiding place. Readying the camera, I sprang out beside her. "Gotcha!" I said, snapping the picture.

She yelped in surprise, jumping, but took off running again. I followed her snapping pictures as we ran, laughed, and attempted to out-do one another until I finally caught her.

She glanced over my shoulder, breathing heavily. "Hey, look how pretty all the trees and leaves are in that section." She pointed to a spot a few yards away. "We could set your camera on that log and use the timer to take some staged shots of us together."

"Sounds great," I replied, grabbing her hand and going there. We shot several poses until she snatched the camera and collapsed into a pile of leaves on the forest floor. I lay beside her, propping on my elbow. I couldn't stop staring; enjoying the color both the fresh air and our running about had brought out in her skin. She snapped a few pictures of me while I watched her, before lowering the camera.

"I love you so much," I said, continuing to gaze at her. "I wonder how I ever lived without you." Lifting a large leaf, I traced it along the exposed skin at her neck.

"That doesn't matter anymore," she replied with a sigh. "We have each other now."

"I know, and it makes me really happy. I could never leave you, Portia." I pulled her next to me and kissed her, loving the feel of her in my arms.

"I wouldn't let you," she said when she could speak again.

"Good!" I replied. "I'd have to be a fool to risk anything that would cause me to lose you."

"You'll never lose me." She giggled merrily and threw a handful of leaves in my face.

"Oh! You are on!" I said. Pouncing, I rolled her all around in the leaves until they were sticking out of her hair everywhere. She was laughing so hard she could barely catch her breath, squirming as she tried to get away.

"I give up!" she finally hollered, throwing her hands in the air.

"I told you I wouldn't let you get away."

A determined look settled on her face and suddenly a bunch of leaves lifted magically off the ground, dropping over my head.

"Hey!" I grinned through the falling shower of foliage. "That wasn't fair!"

She merely shrugged, but I wasn't letting her off the hook. I magically returned her fire, and soon the two of us were caught in a giant leaf war. Every shriek of joy that came from her lips shot through straight to my heart.

I was so in love with this girl!

Thanksgiving arrived on a beautiful, cold fall day, along with the invitation for the entire coven to join the Mullins family for the traditional dinner. I found myself feeling quite excited by this prospect since Marsha and I had never had anyone special to celebrate with. Yes, we'd had special meals together, but I couldn't help my desire to be part of something bigger—a real family.

I went to Portia's early to help her with the preparations for the day. Stacey soon had us decorating the table in the formal dining room with the fine china and silver. I watched as Portia artfully arranged a cornucopia in the center of the table, set off by tapered candles in crystal votives.

"I'm going to head outside and help your dad bring in the wood for the fireplaces," I said when we were finished.

"Okay. I'll go see what my mom wants help with now," she replied, quickly kissing my cheek before disappearing through the swinging door to the kitchen, where the most delicious smells were coming from.

My stomach growled as I slipped into my coat and headed outside toward the small shed by the back gate where Sean kept the wood. I saw him loading up a wheelbarrow.

"Need some help?" I asked, approaching him.

He glanced at me and smiled. "If you want to grab another armful that ought to do us up good for the evening.

"Sure thing," I said, stepping inside to get some more pieces.

"I've been wanting to talk to you lately, but I never get the chance to catch you alone these days," Sean said, shoving his hands in his pocket as he stared at me.

"What's on your mind?"

"I've just been worried about how you might be holding up. I know life hasn't been easy for you and there have definitely been stress related moments."

He was leading to something, but I wasn't sure what. "I'm doing okay. Things have been better lately."

He nodded, staring off into space. "Yeah, they have, haven't they?"

"That's what's bothering you, isn't it?" I asked, understanding completely why that would worry him.

"It is. Your dad—well, it's like he fell off the planet. There has to be something I'm missing somewhere. This feeling of dread keeps creeping into the back of my mind like we're running a step behind him now. He may not know where you are, but then again—he might." He glanced back at me. "Have you noticed anything peculiar?"

I shook my head. "I haven't, but I understand exactly what you mean. It almost has that calm before the storm feeling."

"Exactly," Sean said with a sigh. "I hope we're wrong, but I feel like changes are coming. Please be careful, Vance."

"I will be," I replied truthfully. I'd be cautious, even if it were only to keep Portia out of the crossfire.

The meal was incredible! Everything tasted amazing, the conversations bordered on the hilarious at times; and as the night wore on and more wine was served, it started getting crazier, but in a good way.

Everyone was currently gathered around the grand piano, singing Christmas carols, ironically, to welcome in the new season. Some of the coven members were very gifted musically, while others had Portia and me practically rolling with laughter as they sang loud and off-key. I loved it. It was very—homey.

"Want to go take a walk with me," I asked Portia, suddenly feeling the urge to walk off dinner and a bit of the overwhelming emotions.

"Sure," she replied with a nod, and the two of us snuck from the room to get our coats and headed outside.

"It's a bit nippy tonight," she said when we stepped into the courtyard.

"Don't worry, I'll keep you warm." Placing an arm about her shoulders, I pulled her closer as she blew on her hands, rubbing them together and shoving them into her coat pockets.

We strolled down the dimly lit street, looking at the houses we passed, warmly glowing from the inside, with other families who were celebrating their night, as well.

"Today was great," I said, breaking the silence.

"You really enjoyed it?" She seemed truly surprised.

"This is one of the first Thanksgivings I can think of in a long time that I've had so much to be thankful for. I really felt like part of a family tonight."

"You are part of a family," she said. "You're _my_ family."

"I know," I continued, wanting her to understand where I was coming from. "But I've never been surrounded by that many people, with that kind of warmth, for an occasion like this."

"Well, get used to it," she replied, smiling. "I plan on spending many more celebrations with you in my lifetime."

Smiling I squeezed her again. "I'm looking forward to that too." She had no idea how much her words meant to me. They represented everything I ever longed for.

# 27

_J ournal Entry:_

_This weekend was so incredible. I loved every minute spent with Portia, her family, and the coven. Never has a place felt so much like home. I'm so thankful things are finally coming together. It's strange to allow myself to have hope again—the feeling is so foreign to me that sometimes I feel like I'm doing something wrong. Portia says I'm retraining the way I think and learning to be more positive. She believes that—just like magic—good energy attracts more good energy. I hope she's right because I find myself wanting to believe. Time has been on my side so far. Hopefully, it will stay that way._

My head jerked up, the explosion rattling my desk. Through our mental connection, I felt Portia's body slam against the wall, and I thought my heart was going to explode with terror.

Ear-splitting screams immediately filled the air as students panicked, springing to run in mass hysteria from the classroom, congesting together as they fought to push their way through the doorway, hastily trying to get out.

Clawing my way through, I pushed and shoved at the people in front of me, finally gaining access to the chaos-filled hallway. There was a horrible groaning sound, and I held my breath in horror, as I recognized the signs of the ceiling structure failing and collapsing somewhere in the building.

"Portia!" I yelled both mentally and out loud, my heart pounding erratically. _"Hang on! I'm coming!"_

Running through the hordes of terrified, screaming students who were streaming toward me, I rammed against those who ran into me or tried to turn me in the other direction, knocking them out of the way, much as a football player would to his opponents on the field. Ceiling tiles fell throughout the hallway, and I raised my arms protectively above my head as I hurried along, attempting to dodge the debris.

Portia's scream loudly tore through my mind, as a feeling excruciating pain rip through her body as well.

_"Oh, Portia! Don't move! I'm almost there!"_ I called frantically, a sickening wave rushing through me because I instinctively knew she was injured severely. I could feel it.

Rounding the corner, I lifted my head to survey the damage and stopped dead at the sight in front of me. Suddenly it was as if everything was moving in slow motion. Students ran unseeing around me, as dust particles floated through the air in a halo-like effect around... my mother.

Shock held me, and I was frozen as I stared at the face I hadn't seen in years, trying to figure out how she could possibly be here and how she fit into this scenario.

She smiled at me, and I thought I saw her eyes flash a bright red color.

"No!" I said, taking a slight step backward, dread flooding my system. It couldn't have been her all this time. Not my mom. She would never do anything to hurt me. But as I watched, a full demon mask slipped briefly across her features, before flickering back to normal. "No!" I shouted louder, taking a step toward her this time, raising my hand to fight.

Immediately, something sharp stabbed me in the neck, and instantly my world went black.

Pounding, pounding, pounding, echoed in my ears and I groaned, wishing someone would stop the incessant sound. Slowly, I realized it was the beating of my own pulse inside my head. My tongue felt swollen and fuzzy, and my mouth was dry, as I attempted to swallow. I was so thirsty.

Memories of the explosion infiltrated my mind, explaining the ache in my system. Portia and I had been separated—she gravely injured—and I had no idea if she were even alive.

Dread filled me, and I tried not to panic. If she were hurt badly, they would have taken her to Flagstaff Medical Center. The distance would cause the pain, and we'd never tried to communicate over that many miles.

Feeling the shackles that bound my wrists and ankles, I knew I was in trouble. I made the decision then and there to keep the mental link between the two us firmly closed. I was certain horrible things lay ahead of me, and I didn't want Portia—if she was all right—to be subjected to any of that. Plus, until I knew more, I didn't want to do any magic that might draw attention to her.

Cracking my eyes open, dim red light greeted me. The walls and floor around me were bare and appeared to be made of concrete. My shirt was missing—not a good sign—as well as my shoes and socks, and I was bound to a sturdy chair made of thick, durable metal. It only took a moment for me to realize the large manacles were heavily reinforced by magic.

Lifting my head, I stared at the bare red light bulb hanging from a string in the ceiling above me.

Jerking against my restraints, I tested their strength. They held firm. My next thought was trying to heat the metal of the chair, but my hands extended past the ends of the arms, and I couldn't grip the surface. I was beginning to think this chair had been specially crafted just to hold me. Further examination revealed that it was bolted to the floor as well.

Sighing heavily, I realized I was in a whole lot of trouble. Snorting in derision, I remembered my journal entry from this morning. So much for smooth sailing—it appeared my capture was being planned for a while. I wanted to beat my head against the wall for letting my guard down and becoming so relaxed in my environment. Now the person I loved most was in danger, and there was absolutely nothing I could do about it.

There was no doubt in my mind about what was planned for me either. I was about to meet the fate I'd been continually running from. They were going to convert me, and everything about my life would change with that conversion.

If escape wasn't an option, I wondered if death was? Could I destroy myself to protect the ones I loved, before I was turned into some heinous monster that would hunt with the intent to kill them?

In spite of all the sorrow I'd dealt with in my life, I'd never once considered suicide as a viable option before. But now, presented with what I was about to become, it suddenly seemed like the better choice. There was only one problem—I had no idea how I could do it.

The creaking sound of wooden stairs alerted me to the arrival of someone before the door swung open on the squeaky hinges. My muscles stiffened in reaction, waiting.

My mom stepped into the dimly lit space, staring at me curiously.

"Why?" I whispered, the mixed emotions of both love and hatred tumbling inside me at the sight of her. "Why!" I raged loudly, my voice ringing off the concrete walls.

She shrugged, closing the door behind her, before facing me. "Because I can."

"Do you have any idea what you've put me through?" I asked, blinking back the moisture in my eyes as I fought to remain strong. She didn't deserve to see me cry. "All this time I've been frantic with worry, hoping you were all right, never knowing what happened to you."

"And now you know," she answered with a smile as she gestured over herself.

I needed to figure out a way to reach her. If I could reactivate the love she felt for me somehow, maybe I could talk her into setting me free. It was a long shot, but my only hope at this point.

"How long have I been here?" I asked, trying to gather as much information as possible.

"We dosed you pretty hard, I'm afraid. I needed to make sure you wouldn't wake up early. You've been out of it for a couple days." She slid down the wall, nonchalantly resting her hands on her knees as if she were settling in for a comfy chat. This was good. If she was talking she wasn't acting, and that would give me more time to try and develop a plan.

"Who is "we" exactly?" I asked the next obvious question, wondering if my dad was here for our little family reunion.

"Me, and a couple of demons from the coven—oh, and your dear friend, Shelly." She smiled, her eyes glinting red.

"Shelly's involved in all this?" I was floored. "What have you done to her?"

She laughed. "Nothing that will permanently harm her—only a small enchantment spell to get her to help us out."

That explained the strangeness I'd sensed around her and her extreme change of behavior.

"Don't hurt her," I pleaded. "She's got nothing to do with any of this. Release her from the spell and let her go."

"Hmm, I'm not sure I can do that. She's done an awful lot. You probably wouldn't care for her much anymore if you knew."

"Like what?" I probed, trying to get the pieces of the puzzled to fall together.

"Like blowing up your pretty girlfriend's classroom for us. She's been quite the asset."

"Where's Portia?" I questioned, not quite able to keep the tremor from my voice.

"The last I knew she was in the hospital in Flagstaff with a broken back." She spoke it so callously as if the news didn't faze her at all.

A wave of nausea floated over me. If only I could get to Portia, I could heal her.

"Don't worry. I'll take you to see her soon," my mom continued with a smile almost as if she was reading my mind, but the thought didn't comfort me. "She's a lucky girl, that one. Always managing to escape unscathed from the things we've set up for her. The explosion was actually meant to kill her, but somehow, she was the lone survivor out of her entire class. But that's okay. We'll just have her for lunch later."

Fury boiled through me—her meaning clear. "Don't you even think about touching her! If you even try to hurt her, I swear I'll kill you with my own bare hands," I snarled, wishing I could tear her apart right now. This freak before me wasn't my mother anymore.

She laughed loudly. "I wouldn't dream of touching her, Vance. Trust me, you'll be the one doing all the touching." She glanced at me. "In fact, knowing how badly you've wanted her, I wouldn't be surprised if you took her first and then killed her. Lust and bloodlust tend to mix very well together. You'll finally get to have her the way you've always wanted. I think you'll enjoy it."

"Why?" I asked again, feeling defeated. "Why are you doing this?" At this point, I was starting to pray that the coven was standing in a circle around Portia's hospital bed, protecting her. They needed to never leave her side for a moment, but I had no way to warn them.

"Your daddy needs you, Vance. He has plans that require you to be at his side."

"I don't give a shit what his plans are! Demon or not, I will never join him! Do you understand? Never!" I glared hard at her, the venom in my words clear.

She shrugged, nonchalantly. "Never say never. Look at me. I ran from him too, but he found me and convinced me of the error I was making. Together the two of us have been trying to get you back. You're our son, and the power between the three of us will be incredible. You have no idea what we could do together."

"That's right. I don't—because it's never going to happen. I'd rather die than do anything that will hurt other people."

"Come on, Vance. We won't be making you do anything you don't want to. Trust me a bit, will you?"

I snorted. "I've always trusted you. Look where it's gotten me." I turned my hands as much as I could, gesturing to my current situation.

"Well, I'd like to be able to tell you to keep your chin up, that it will get better; but that would be a lie." She stood and moved to the door. "I can say this, though, it's about to get a lot worse."

# 28

I screamed as their elongated teeth sank into me, both from pain and from anger at being powerless to stop them. Ferocious rage coursed through me and fire shot out from my hands, even though they had placed themselves strategically out of my reach.

Two male demons fed from my arms, biting me over and over again in different places as they drank with relish. Pulling my hair and cranking my neck to the side, my mom was gulping the blood that sprayed from my neck. Shelly moved around me as well, carefully cutting into my skin with an athame and letting my blood run into a jar. Struggling against them was immediately pointless. They were draining me so quickly that I could already feel heaviness seeping into my limbs.

Silently, I gritted my teeth, refusing to give them the pleasure of another outburst as they tortured me. Every muscle was taut with strain as I attempted to mentally steel myself against the excruciating onslaught. I didn't beg them to stop, though. I hoped they'd become so incredibly enraptured that they'd kill me. Death needed to happen. It was the only way I could protect Portia.

Dark circles began to crowd in at the edge of my vision, and I could feel my life force slipping away. Soundlessly, I begged death to take me, praying in the same breath that it would happen quickly.

"Enough!" my mom ordered, and immediately everyone broke away from me. "Stop the bleeding," she said, and one of the men began touching my wounds, causing them to knit together.

My chin slumped against my chest, as I was too weak to hold it up. I managed to stay awake long enough to see them leave the room, and then I succumbed to the waiting darkness.

Oblivion became my friend. I had no way of knowing how much time had passed now, nor did I want to. The feeding frenzies had continued, and I was force fed their demon blood along with it, vomiting severely each time they made me swallow. Poison seeped heavily through my veins—I could feel it changing me from the inside out—but I could still feel the resistance inside as my system fought the change. Occasionally regaining consciousness, my vision was blurry, but I could see the gray lines, twisting across my body where my blood was beginning to become tainted.

Weakly, I railed against the restraints that held me, a growl escaping me in frustration.

"Don't fight it, son," her voice came from behind me. "It'll be easier if you simply let it take hold."

"No," I whispered, unable to put up much of an argument. "I'll fight it to my last breath."

She sighed heavily. "I felt the same way when your father found me, but now I see that he was right. You'll be surprised how much stronger your powers will become. I think you'll enjoy it."

"Having your free will taken away didn't bother you?" I asked, trying to get under her skin. "If you're so powerful then why are you working for him? Why isn't he here instead?"

"You'll be reunited with him soon enough," she replied from her hidden spot. "As soon as you've completed the change, I'll take you to meet him. He's very excited to see you again."

"The feeling is not mutual." I groaned, another wave of nausea rolling though me. I wanted to die—anything to escape this. I thought of Portia, wishing I could slip into her mind to tell her I loved her, but I knew our connection was strong. If she were close enough to hear me, she'd feel the pain through the link too. There was no way I could do that to her—especially if she were trying to recover from her own injuries.

I kept my mental walls firmly in place. There would be no getting in and definitely no going out. I knew if she had any sense of the fact that I was nearby or alive, she'd try to find me. Better for her to think I was dead than to draw her here. It would be like signing her death warrant.

In spite of all the physical agony I was in, it was my heart that was breaking the most. Knowing my life with Portia was done hurt beyond belief. Gone was the chance of marriage, making love to her, having children of our own, our entire future had been robbed. I'd been a fool to dream of such things.

The door opened, and Shelly entered holding her knife and another jar, the demon men right behind her, and I knew it was time to be tortured, yet again. Eyes rolling back into my head, I gritted my teeth against the pain and this time I succumbed to my weakness quickly, welcoming the blessed relief of darkness.

_Thirsty. I was so thirsty._ The sensation of my teeth elongating was incredible, and I used them to tear into the flesh of the offered wrist in front of me. The warm blood filled my mouth, temporarily satiating me before the hollow sensation followed behind it. It was what I wanted, but it wasn't.

"That's enough, Vance," my mom said, but I didn't release her, sucking harder. "I said that's enough!" she shouted, magically sending a sharp pain through me that caused me to let go.

"I need more," I muttered, the craving almost beyond what I could bear. Tremors, like those of a junkie, uncontrollably shook my body.

"You'll get it soon enough," she replied, patting me on the shoulder. "My demon blood isn't going to be enough for you. You'll need the blood of an uncontaminated witch soon."

_Portia._ Her lovely countenance filled my mind. I could easily imagine her standing in front of me, and my eyes zeroed in on the pulse at her neck. Desire flooded through me—longing for a taste of her rich blood.

_Yes! No!_ My internal voice immediately countered. I wanted to weep as my thoughts wrestled with each other. It was as if my personality had utterly split in two—the side that loved everything good about Portia and wanted to protect her—and the side that wanted to tear through her flesh and kill her. Terror ripped through me. I was losing this battle.

"What is going to happen to him now?" Shelly asked from her place in the corner. She sounded concerned.

"Don't you worry your pretty little head about him," my mom replied. "His transition will be complete very soon, and then he will be all yours, just like I promised. We'll take you with us when we leave. But I should warn you, he may be rough on you for a while. The bloodlust will rage in him, which will cause his lust to rage too. I doubt he'll let you out of the bedroom much."

Shelly smiled and gave a small half shrug. "That's fine with me," she replied, looking pleased as punch. At this point, I could hardly bring myself to care about anything but drinking blood. I could smell the difference in Shelly though, there wasn't any magic running through her veins. That fact alone made her entirely undesirable to me.

"Go pack our things at the hotel," Mom ordered the other two demons. "Hopefully we can be out of here before too long." They nodded and left the room, leaving me to wonder if I'd ever even heard them speak a word while they were in my presence.

"Start cleaning him up, Shelly. We're going to need to move him shortly, and he needs to look presentable in case anyone sees us. She left the room, leaving the door open and Shelly followed her out.

My strength still depleted, I let my head lag against my chest. Dozing off, I snapped awake when I felt Shelly start washing me with a cool rag.

"Why are you doing this?" I asked, struggling against the warring powers inside me as I attempted to hang on to my sanity. "Help me escape."

"I can't do that," she replied, continuing to mechanically wash my face and body. "I don't _want_ to do that, either. You're mine now. I've wanted that for a while."

Rage boiled through me, activating my thirst even more. "I need a drink," I growled, my voice sounding gravelly. She left the room, bringing me back a glass of water. It wasn't what I needed, but I was desperate to feel something wet in my mouth. Holding it for me, she helped me guzzle it down. It didn't help at all. It only made me thirstier.

My skin felt like it was crawling with the need for blood, but slowly the sensation began to ebb. Shelly suddenly tilted, swimming in my vision.

"What was in the water?" I asked.

"Just a bit of something to help you rest. Don't worry. Your mom is trying to get some fresh blood for you."

_Blood._ It was the last thought on my mind as I fell asleep again.

"Vance?" Portia's trembling voice filled the air, and I lifted my head to find her standing in front of me, a look of horror on her stricken face.

The hallucinations were getting more vivid. I didn't know what was real and what was fake anymore. I only knew I could smell her this time.

Fear shot through me. "Run!" I ordered her, not wanting her anywhere near me, or the people here. The drug Shelly had given me was still working, and my head slumped to my chest. I felt myself drifting back toward unconsciousness.

Cool hands brushed my fevered skin.

"Hang in there, Vance," Portia's voice came again, and I felt her fingers sliding around the manacles that held me, but I couldn't seem to wake myself.

"He's mine now!" Shelly's voice rang viciously through the air, causing me to jerk.

"I don't think so!" Portia countered.

There was a loud noise, followed by a grunt. Then the room fell silent once more. I fought to rouse myself past the drug, the scent of Portia's blood calling heavily to me.

Her cool hands rested on my arms. "Think, Portia, think!" I heard her say out loud. After a few moments, a terrible freezing cold began swirling around one of my wrists. The sound of metal hitting the concrete floor filled the room. The sensation moved to my other wrist, followed by both my ankles. I'd been released from the manacles, but I couldn't seem to make myself move.

Clapping filled the air, followed by the voice of my mother. "Bravo, Portia! I didn't think you had it in you."

"Who are you?" Portia asked warily.

Silence filled the air, and I found myself sinking away into oblivion once more until suddenly someone slapped me hard on the face, causing me to flinch.

"Wake up, son! We have company!" my mom ordered. I tried desperately to claw my way to the surface. "Surprise!" she continued with a laugh. "You weren't expecting to see me, were you?"

"It's been you all this time?" Portia sounded completely baffled. "Why? How?"

"I'm guessing you got the whole sob story from Vance about how I ran away with him. Well, his daddy found me and showed me what I was really missing. All that power—who could resist it? Damien and I have been looking for him ever since."

"But why?" Portia was obviously floored by this revelation, but I couldn't concentrate on what she was saying, allowing myself to drift as her words continued to seep into my mind. "You worked so hard to get him away!"

"I didn't understand the truth back then. Power is everything. And my son has plenty to spare!"

_What? I had plenty of what?_ Nothing made sense.

"I can't imagine Damien will be too happy with you. After all, you've been feasting on his prize. Where is he?"

"Don't you worry your pretty head about that!" My mom laughed. "Damien sent me for Vance, and I've bottled plenty of blood for him. I'm taking Vance to him later after his conversion is finished. It will be much easier to travel with him that way."

_My dad. I was going to see my dad._

"How'd you get Shelly involved in all this?" Portia asked, but I was having a hard time following for an entirely different reason. All I could focus on was the scent of her blood. It smelled so incredible. I needed a taste, and my own pulse rose in anticipation.

"Who? That twit in the corner?" my mom asked. "She's not even a witch—just my little puppet on a string. It was easy to place a spell on her and then channel my magic through her. She had no control over her own mind."

I shifted, dragging myself to the surface, my mouth watering.

"Son! It's time to wake up! There's work to be done," Mom called again, loudly.

Slowly, I opened my eyes, my gaze narrowing in on Portia. This wasn't a dream. This was real. And I wanted to bite her hard—more than I'd ever wanted anything in my life.

"Isn't it fitting that you'll be his first kill, the one that'll help him complete his change?" Mom laughed, clearly enjoying the fear on Portia's face. "Time for dinner, son. Trust me; you don't want to pass on a fresh-blooded witch. It will taste better than anything you've ever had."

My gaze focused in on the spot where Portia's pulse fluttered rapidly at her neck. I could hear it racing, filling the room with its echo. Days strapped to this chair made me feel stiff and weak. Now was my chance to replenish all that. Slowly, I stood, briefly stretching out my muscles, advancing toward her.

Portia swallowed nervously, highlighting her delicious looking throat even more. With every step I took toward her, she backed away, until she was plastered against the wall.

Moving closer, I pressed my body against hers, effectively pinning her there. Running a hand down one of her arms, I grasped her hand, lifting it above her head, before doing the same with the other. Both wrists were soon securely captured under my hand.

The full contact of her body with mine brought other intense reactions to the surface for me. Every quick breath she took made her chest heave, and I loved the way it rubbed against me. Slipping a hand behind her head, I grabbed a fistful of her hair, pushing her face closer.

My mouth descended to hers, and she stiffened but didn't fight me. Instead, she opened it, giving me full access and I dipped my tongue inside to taste her there. She kissed me back, but I could feel the wetness of her tears.

"Finish her!" my mom yelled, and I pulled away, focusing on a pulsating point. My teeth naturally lengthened into fangs.

"I love you," Portia said hastily, right before I bit into her neck and a pang shot through my heart, her words slicing right through to the center of my soul. Love radiated from her, pushing past her terror, riding through our mental link and it threatened to drown me.

_God help me!_ I thought, sanity breaking through the bloodlust at the sound of her words. _Don't let me kill her!_

She screamed at the pain of my bite, and her blood bubbled to the surface, rushing into my mouth. It was mind-blowing! Indeed, the most wonderful thing I'd ever experienced. I could actually taste the sweetness of the magic that ran through it, and it began to add to my own strength, filling me with power. Suddenly I understood what it was to be demonic. I loved it, and I wanted more. I drank heavily, gathering her power to strengthen my own as I desperately tried to maintain my focus on what needed to happen. I could not fail.

_Now!_ The voice in my mind screamed at me. It took everything I had to wrench myself away. Turning around I propelled a broad arc of flame across the room.

Screams filled the air as my mom ignited, quickly bursting into flame as her skin burned away. She stumbled and fell to her knees, crawling, and eventually stopping as her life ebbed from her. I didn't stop the flame until her bones were nothing but a pile of ash.

I slumped heavily against Portia's trembling body, so depleted I couldn't even stand. She stood completely frozen, and I felt myself falling toward the floor, my vision going black as I passed out.

# 29

Rampaging thirst dragged me back to the surface, and I blinked several times, trying to figure out where I was. The walls of Milly's dungeon filled my view, and I realized I was in the ritual room on a cot. Lifting my head, I glanced around, immediately noticing the strong glass-like magical shield in place, dividing the room in half. It seemed I had exchanged one prison for another.

Portia lay sleeping on a cot outside the barrier and my mouth watered heavily as I remembered how good she tasted. Getting up, I went to her, touching the glass between us.

A hard pulse zapped through me, letting me know they were intent on keeping me from escaping. I didn't care. I welcomed the jolt.

"Portia," I spoke her name softly, trying to wake her. Her heart rate accelerated, and I closed my eyes, relishing the sound of her racing blood.

_"Vance?"_ her voice faintly spoke back into my mind. _"Where are you?"_

"Portia. I need you!" I said, trying to rouse her again, crouching down, so my face was level with hers. She stirred slightly. "Portia!" I growled, irritated. "Wake up!"

Instantly, her eyes popped open, and we were face to face. The reflection of my red eyes glowing rippled in the glass, signifying my intense need for a drink.

"Help me!" Placing my hand on the barrier between us, I didn't move away when the current shocked me, allowing the burst to tear through my senses.

"You're awake! That's wonderful!" she exclaimed, sounding relieved, her eyes traveling over me.

"Please, Portia. You have to help me," I pleaded again, the thirst threatening to drive me insane. She was so close—if only I could reach her.

"What do you need me to do?" she asked.

"I'm thirsty. I need a drink," I replied, encouraged that she seemed anxious to help me.

"We left water for you on the stand beside your bed." She pointed to it. "There's food too if you're hungry. I'm sure you're feeling very weak now."

"No!" I said, feeling extremely irritated with her. "I'm thirsty!" _Dammit! How naïve was she?_

"So, go get a drink!" she replied, sounding frustrated herself.

Standing, I stepped to where the waiting tray rested and flung it across the room, spraying the contents everywhere.

"What're you doing?" she asked, irritated.

I went back to the partition, placing my hands against where hers were flattened on the other side. My muscles twitched heavily, tremors racing through me. "I need a drink, Portia. Please! Just come in here with me. I promise I won't take too much." I didn't know how else to make her understand. This thirst was driving me crazy.

Recognition finally dawned on her expression. "I'm sorry, Vance. You know that's impossible." Sorrow filled her eyes as she shook her head.

"Bull!" I yelled, slamming both my fists against the glass as fury ripped through me. She gasped and moved away, her face a mask of shock.

"Let me out of here, Portia!" My anger flooded to the surface, and I continued beating against the barrier with all my might, glaring at her. She didn't move a muscle, only stared at me with that same stupid expression.

Shoving away, I paced the small cage, wringing my hands, rubbing my arms, grabbing my hair, as I tried to figure out something that would stop the incessant itching and burning under my skin. The cravings were so bad I'd drink my own blood if I thought it would help. I couldn't take it. Somehow, I needed to make her understand how desperately I needed this.

Returning to the divider, I stared at her, pleading. "I'm sorry. Please come here."

She hesitated only a moment before moving closer.

"Portia, I need to have some blood. I'm getting sick." I tried to keep my voice calm, wanting her to hear me and see my reasoning.

She shook her head. "No, Vance. It's the blood that's making you sick."

"You don't understand." Turning away, I leaned against the wall, sliding down it to the floor. "If I don't get any, I'll die."

Her terror at losing me tore through her heart. I could feel it pulsating strongly. Finally, I was getting through to her.

"Portia! Don't even consider it!" Sean's voice broke in. "He's trying to trick you."

Vaulting angrily to my feet, I began pounding the barrier, incessantly. How dare he undermine what I was trying to accomplish! I'd rip his damn throat out! His blood would work absolutely fine for me too. "Let me out!" I snarled ferociously.

Sean grabbed Portia, pulling her away toward the door.

Stepping backward I started throwing fireballs at the partition, one after another, pissed when I realized the magic they'd placed there easily absorbed the shock. But I didn't stop. The rage felt good.

"Let him get it all out," Sean said, comforting Portia, as tears streamed down her face, but she didn't move or argue. Suddenly, I realized she wasn't going to help.

That thought threatened to destroy me.

Drained, I slumped onto the floor next to the bed. "I thought you loved me," I said weakly, letting my head droop. I refused to even look at her.

"I do love you, more than you can comprehend right now," she replied, with a hitch in her voice. "That's why I'm doing this."

Giving an irritated huff, I rolled, so my back was facing her. I was done. I wanted to sleep so I could escape this sickening feeling inside me. Giving in, I let the darkness consume me once more.

Awakened by the same cravings, I didn't even bother to try communicating with Portia, who was sound asleep on the cot outside the glass. What was the point? She'd made it clear she wasn't going to help me.

I regretted that I'd thrown my water away now. Feeling anything wet in my throat at this point would be helpful. My mouth was so dry. I stood, my body trembling viciously, and instantly I realized how weak I'd become. There was no way I could survive like this much longer. Slowly testing my strength, I walked the length of my prison, only to discover I was too weak to go back. Sliding down the wall, I folded my arms on my knees, resting my head there. Tremors shook my muscles uncontrollably, and I couldn't take it anymore, I let the tears spring free. It was too much.

I had no idea how long I'd been there when Portia's voice broke in.

"Are you okay?" she asked, sounding sympathetic.

_What a stupid question._ I refused to acknowledge it or her. She stayed silent for several minutes, and I thought perhaps she was going to leave me alone.

"Is there anything I can do for you?" she asked, compassion filled her voice.

Slowly, I raised my eyes, staring at her cynically, allowing her to see my tears. She knew exactly what she needed to do for me. I'd been begging her for it.

"Vance. Please try to understand," she pleaded.

I placed my head back down, unable to look at her anymore.

"I love you more than anything. If giving you my blood would cure you, I would happily do it. It'll only make things worse, though."

I wasn't even going to dignify that with a reply. She'd made her decision, as far as I was concerned, we were done talking.

We stayed like this for hours, without speaking, while I shook uncontrollably. I wanted to go back to the bed and sleep, craving comfort of some kind, but I was still too weak to stand—so I crawled.

I didn't care that she was watching—let her see how bad things really were. Reaching for the blanket on the bed, I dragged it off and covered myself. I was starting to feel cold.

"Vance. Talk to me, please. Don't shut me out. I don't know what to do."

_Finally._ There was the desperation to help I'd been hoping to hear, but I was beyond caring.

"There's only one thing you can do, Portia, and you aren't willing to do it," I said shakily, still refusing to make eye contact with her. "It doesn't matter anymore, anyway."

"What do you mean, it doesn't matter?" she said, slapping the glass hard.

Turning my head toward her slowly, I stared at her, trying to keep my eyes open with some effort. "I wasn't lying to you. I'm dying." My voice was barely a whisper, but it spoke the truth clearly enough. She believed. I could feel it.

"I'm sorry. I want to help. I just don't know how." Tears slipped down her face.

"It's too late for apologies," I muttered, closing my eyes.

"What do you mean, it's too late?" she shouted, slapping the glass again to get my attention. "Answer me, dang it!"

My limbs felt so heavy. "I mean my time is running out. I won't be able to hang on much longer."

She fled from the room, and I tried to stay connected to her, but it was difficult.

_"He says he's dying!"_ she blurted out to someone, obviously upset. _"Help him, please!"_

_"Portia, sweetheart,"_ Sean's voice spoke. _"We've been researching everything we can get our hands on. There's just nothing else we can find to do."_

_"So, you're just going to let him die?"_ she yelled.

_"We expected it would happen,"_ Milly explained. _"We just hoped for some sort of a miracle."_

_"No!"_ Portia shouted at them.

They'd given up. There was no point in hanging on any longer. No salvation was coming. I quit listening, allowing myself to succumb to the waiting abyss. _My life was over._

Someone started shaking me. "Vance! Wake up, please!" Portia's frantic voice called to me.

"Portia! What're you doing?" Milly's alarmed voice cried.

"Don't try to stop me!" Portia responded, shaking me again. I struggled to do as she said, but my limbs felt so heavy.

"Take the barrier down now!" Sean yelled.

"Vance! Wake up!" Portia shouted. Pain burst through my cheek when she slapped me.

Groaning, I forced my eyelids open to find myself staring into Portia's frantic face as she held me in her arms.

"Hurry!" she pleaded. "We don't have much time!" Pulling her hair to the side, she pressed my face into the crook of her neck, the smell of her blood filling my senses.

"Portia! Stop!" Sean yelled, sounding desperate.

"I'm sorry, Dad," she apologized, crying out as I bit into her skin.

Blood rushed into my mouth, and I weakly swallowed as it sprayed. Instantly, the strength of her powers began to rush through me, feeding the rest of my body. As I grew stronger, I sucked harder, feeling her life force draining.

Her grasp on me faltered as she grew weaker, and I wrapped my arms around her without breaking our connection, grappling with changing positions.

Sean and Milly breached the barrier and came running inside, but I knew they were too late. Raising my hand, I used my power to erect a force field around us. There was no way they were taking her from me. I continued to drink, feeling Portia grow weaker, still.

"It's too late, Sean," Milly said, grabbing Sean and pulling him out. "We need to seal them both in and see what happens. We can't let them out."

"I'll kill you myself, you sick bastard!" Sean yelled at me. "I curse you, and I curse the day I ever agreed to help you! I swear Vance if you kill her I'll cut you into so many tiny pieces that no one will ever be able to find you!"

I knew he meant every word, but I didn't care. They sealed us back in, and when they were done, I dropped the shield around Portia and me. Wrapping both arms around her, I continued to feed, hungrily.

"I love you," Portia spoke the words with labored effort, breaking through to my senses. "More than anything, please remember that."

Satiated enough, I released her. Her blood was singing through my veins, racing to repair my every cell. Her powers mixed with mine, making me feel invincible. Strength rippled through me.

"Don't leave me," I said, shifting her in my arms as she flopped about like a rag doll.

"I'm too weak." She could barely keep her eyes open.

"It'll get better, I promise. Your blood will regenerate, and you'll feel better."

"And then what? You and I will feed off each other until we're both demons?"

"As long as we're together, that's all that matters." She had to know how much I still wanted her.

"I won't live like that, Vance," she replied, her voice sounding sad. "I let you drink from me, but I won't drink from you. I won't make the change."

"You'd rather me make the change while you die and leave me here alone? After all, you just did to save my life." Confusion tore through me. Why would she do that? It didn't make any sense.

"I'm sorry. It was the only thing I could do to save you. I needed to give them more time to find a cure for you."

"I won't let you leave me," I replied forcefully, the arrogant side of me demanding compliance. "I'll force you to drink if I have to."

She closed her eyes, and I could feel her slipping from me.

"Portia! Don't you dare sleep now!" I yelled, shaking her roughly. I'd taken too much blood from her. She needed to drink from me so she could recover.

She opened her eyes.

"Listen to me, baby," I spoke as I rocked her in my arms, running my hand over her hair in what I hoped was a comforting gesture. "It won't be that bad. We can both make the change. We'll be together, in every way. We can make love just like we always wanted to, and we'll be strong and powerful. You'll see. Please, baby, see what I'm saying."

Pressing my lips to hers, I kissed her hard, hoping she would see, but she didn't respond.

"I want to be with you, Portia. I want to make you mine in every sense of the word," I whispered into her hair. "Come on, baby, today could be our day."

Nothing. There was no response at all.

"Do you hear me, Portia?" I yelled. "Do you hear what I'm asking you to do?" There was no way I was letting her go. She was mine. I had to have her.

Lethargically, she opened her eyes and placed her hands on either side of my head, slowly speaking.

"Vance Mangum, Blessed Be.

I give now, my heart to thee.

My soul is yours to bind and take,

My love for you will never shake.

I promise to always keep you pure,

And never into evil lure.

Let Heaven be our destiny,

I love you Vance, So Mote It Be."

An intense light emanated from her hands as she spoke, tearing through me like liquid fire, feeling like it was melting everything inside me. I was powerless, frozen—wanting to scream aloud, but nothing could move. I couldn't even breathe. Seconds ticked away, seeming like hours and I was sure of only one thing. She was going to kill me.

Her hands fell from my head, releasing me from the horror, and my first thought was that she was dead—I'd finally killed the girl I loved. Fear and guilt flooded through me.

Observing her carefully, I noticed her shallow breaths and the slow, erratic beating of her heart. Gently, I placed her on the floor and moved as far away as I could.

Sean and Milly melted a hole in the barrier, rushing in to grab Portia and carry her out before sealing the wall again. This time I didn't even try to stop them. Portia was the only thing that mattered. I deserved whatever I got.

# 30

It took me a day to convince Sean and Milly that my transformation had somehow been halted. I wasn't a raving lunatic, I calmly and patiently answered all their questions. It was evident to everyone that Portia had healing powers, but no one knew exactly what that meant. Not one witch had ever been healed during a demon conversion before. It had been attempted, countless times throughout history, but failed every single time. My recovery was unprecedented and, because Portia was still unconscious, they weren't able to ask her any questions.

"Don't you even think about harming her," Sean threatened, seizing me by the arm when he released me from the chamber.

I placed my hand on his, gripping it. "Sean, if I live to be a thousand, I'll never be able to make up for what I put you through. I know that. But please know, regardless of what has transpired, I love your daughter more than ever. Her sacrifice to save me was a gift I will always cherish. My only desire is to see her recovered and healthy as well."

His eyes locked on mine, and I hoped he could see the sincerity of my words. Finally, he released me, following as I made my way directly to Milly's guest bedroom where Portia lay oblivious to the world around her. I crawled onto the bed, wrapping my arms around her. It felt so good to hold her.

Sean settled into the chair in the corner and pointed to the dresser. "We brought you a change of clothes and some shoes. The police delivered your motorcycle here when they were through checking it after the explosion."

"Great. Thanks," I replied, my heart heavy at the devastation that had taken place because of me. "How's Shelly doing?"

He sighed. "Other than being horrified at her part in all this, she's fine. Thankfully for her, she doesn't remember most of it. As soon as you killed your mom, she was released from the spell. Luckily for her, the magic used to cause the explosion won't be traceable back to her." He shrugged. "And even if it was, I don't think there would be many who would believe it."

"Good. I'm glad she's better. Hopefully, she can repair things with Brad too."

"She's already been working on it, though I'm sure it will be difficult for her. Despite all that happened, it's not in her nature to cause problems. She's a very sweet girl, and I imagine this will haunt her for the rest of her life."

Again, I felt at fault, seeing another person's life damaged and altered by the evil that tainted mine. A moment of silence drifted between us as we ran out of things to say, neither of us wanting to talk about the elephant in the room.

"We need to finalize the plans for Marsha's funeral," he finally spoke, bringing up the subject I wished to completely avoid.

Sorrow flooded through me, my eyes immediately misting over. Even though she'd been dead for days, I'd been entirely unaware of her plight. Someone had ransacked our house and brutally murdered her. I had no doubt in my mind who was responsible, and it made me sick. She'd given her life trying to protect me.

"Spare no expense," I muttered. "I want her to have the best sendoff imaginable."

"We thought we were going to be having one for you as well," Sean said, staring at me.

"I thought you were too," I replied honestly, before glancing back to Portia's sleeping face and stroking her hair away. "You would've been if it hadn't been for her."

"While I'm happy you're doing better, I'm still upset with you about how things transpired." He frowned, and I snorted.

" _I'm_ upset with how things transpired. I feel terrible about it." I slid my hand down, grasping hers where it lay on the blanket between us and allowed my healing senses to filter through her, checking for damage. Her weak body was fatigued, exhausted.

"Sean? Can I speak with you for a minute?" Milly's voice filtered down the hall.

"Do I need to have someone else come sit with you?" he asked, obviously leery of leaving me alone with her.

I laughed wryly. "Do whatever you think you need to do, but I won't hurt her, Sean. I swear it." I waited until he left the room before I sent my healing warmth into her, sending a burst of magic to her struggling cells. Immediately, her body calmed, and I could tell she rested easier, but she wasn't ready to wake up.

Closing my eyes, I allowed my body to relax, falling asleep and entering her dream state, not surprised to find her dancing in her field of flowers. It was her safe place. Sneaking behind her, I snaked an arm around her waist.

_"You did it, baby,"_ I whispered in her ear. _"It's going to be all right now. I promise."_ It felt so good to talk to her like usual.

She turned around, staring wide-eyed.

_"What did I do?"_ she asked innocently.

_"You saved me. It worked!"_ Smiling widely, I couldn't stop staring, wanting to drink in the sight of her.

_"What worked?"_ She appeared totally confused, and I wondered if she even remembered any of it.

_"The binding spell, the healer's magic. All of it."_ Laughing, I hugged her tightly.

_"Healer's magic?"_ she questioned.

_"You've proven to be a very powerful healer witch."_ I couldn't believe she didn't remember.

_"Then why am I still sleeping?"_ she asked suspiciously, narrowing her eyes.

_"You still need to rest for a while. Your body was very depleted."_ I leaned down, nuzzling my face into the crook of her neck, sighing. _"I'm sorry about that."_ Her pulse rang in my ears, the sound of her blood calling sharply to me.

_No!_ This couldn't be happening. She'd cured me. I didn't need to drink from her. Immediately, I released her, moving far away.

_"Vance?"_ she exclaimed. _"Vance! Where are you?"_

Moving further, I felt the tremors beginning to start. They were different than they were earlier, but I was still too scared to be next to her. I would keep my word. I wouldn't do anything to hurt her—no matter what it cost me.

_"I'm leaving you for a while, baby,"_ I said apologetically, wanting to weep at the decision I was making.

_"What? No! Don't go!"_ I knew she couldn't see me, but she ran in the direction of my voice. _"Don't leave me!"_

_"I have to—just for a little while. I'll see you again someday, though. I promise! I love you!"_

Pulling from the dream, I bolted from the bed as if I were being scalded. I had to get away from her. Quickly grabbing the clothing items Sean had brought for me, I stumbled into the bathroom and turned on the steaming water. I climbed in, my muscles spasming as the spray cascaded over me. Leaning against the wall, I sucked in a breath, trying desperately to control myself. It took a while, but eventually, my hunger pangs subsided.

I left as soon as I was dressed, not telling Sean or Milly where I was going. Driving straight to my house, I found it was still blocked off with police tape, marking it as a crime scene. I didn't care. Using my powers, I entered carefully, not wanting to disturb anything.

Swallowing against the sob in my throat when I saw the blood spatter, I turned away and hurried to my room, finding it completely empty of all my belongings. There was nothing here. I couldn't bear to see anymore; so I left, heading to Portia's instead.

No one was home, but I made my way inside anyway, going to where I'd kept my things while I was here. I grabbed a few clothing items and was stuffing them back into my duffle bag when my eyes lit on the camera Portia had given me.

An hour later, I was sitting outside the one-hour photo, looking at dozens of pictures of the two of us romping together, happily through the forest. A smile crossed my face, making me long to be back enjoying that day with her before everything had gone wrong. Hunger pangs tore through me again, causing me to groan as I fought against them.

Pulling a picture of her laughing, happy face from the stack, I set it to the side and finished composing the letter I'd been writing while I was waiting.

_Portia,_

_I'm breaking my word by even writing this letter. Please don't hold it against me._

_First of all, I ask your forgiveness for all the heartache I've caused. I can't even imagine what I must've put you through. Thanks for believing in me and not giving up. It means more to me than you'll ever know._

_I assume it's been explained, by now, that you're a healer witch. Without the gift of your blood, and power, I'd most certainly have lost my life in this battle. Your mom said you wanted a miracle, and you got it. A healer witch has never before been able to heal someone in demon transition. As usual, you've proven your powers far exceed what anyone ever thought they would._

_It was the words of our binding spell that finally brought sanity back to me. Thank you for helping me remember._

_Second, as I'm sure you've noticed, I'm no longer there. I cannot, and will not, let you live a life where something like this could happen again. I'm going to go find my father and finish this once and for all. If I'm successful, I'll return as fast as I can. If I'm not, then please know I love you more than anything in this world, and I will be waiting for you to join me in the next._

_Please live your life and be happy. I hope to see you again, soon!_

_My Heart Will Always Be Yours,_

_Vance_

Carefully, I placed the letter and pictures in an envelope, writing her name on the outside. I had no idea what had happened to my cell phone, so I walked to the payphone and dropped the money in, dialing Shelly's number.

"Hello?" she answered.

"Hey, Shelly. It's Vance."

There was a moment of silence. "Please don't hate me," she pleaded.

"I don't hate you. I know it wasn't your fault. We've all been subjected to some pretty traumatic things lately."

"I don't know how to make it up to you." Her voice sounded sorrowful.

"You can come meet me. I need your help with something."

"Where at?" she asked, and I gave her the address. "I'm sitting at one of the outdoor tables."

She arrived shortly, approaching cautiously, so I smiled at her, and she visibly relaxed. I was happy to see she looked like her old self again, and I realized, now, my spell to reveal her true colors had actually worked. She had still been the same inside, so there was nothing new to show. The spell she was placed under had caused her to act the way she did. Her heart had never changed.

I held out the envelope. "I need you to give this to Portia for me when she wakes up."

She eyed it warily as she accepted it. "Why can't you give it to her?"

"I need to take care of some things, and I don't want her to worry when she wakes, and I'm not there." The truth was, I didn't trust myself to touch her again. I couldn't risk biting her.

"How long will you be gone?" Shelly asked.

I shrugged. "I don't know." I struggled not to tremble in front of her as more pain shot through me. Surely, I was merely going through blood withdrawals.

"Well, I hope it won't be long."

"Me too," I replied. "Please take care of her."

Walking past her, I got on my bike and headed out of town, each mile I drove causing me more pain than the last. I felt like my heart was shattering into a million pieces, but there was no way I could go back.

_Journal Entry:_

_So much has happened. I don't even know where to begin. I only know I have to find the answers and protect her—even if it's from me. I won't fail her again._

_It's time to stop running. It's time to face him head-on. Hold on tight, Dad, because now I'm coming after you._

# Book of Shadows 2 - Vance's Story

**Did you enjoy _Book of Shadows_ 1, _Fire & Ice_?**

**Vance's story will continue in Book of Shadows 2, _Demon Within_!**

# About the Author

Lacey Weatherford has always had a love of books. She wanted to become a writer after reading her first novel at the age of eight.

Lacey resides in Arizona, where she lives with her husband, children, and beloved pets. When she's not supporting her kids at their music/sporting events, she spends her time writing, reading, watching her favorite shows, and cuddling with her husband, James.

To visit Lacey's official website, or sign up for the mailing list and get free books, go to:

<http://www.laceyweatherford.com>

  Facebook

  Twitter

  Instagram

# Books by Lacey Weatherford

> **_Of Witches and Warlocks series:_**
> 
> The Trouble with Spells
> 
> The Demon Kiss
> 
> Blood of the White Witch
> 
> The Dark Rising
> 
> Possession of Souls
> 
> **_Of Witches and Demons series:_**
> 
> Coven
> 
> Craft
> 
> **_Book of Shadows series:_**
> 
> Fire & Ice
> 
> Demon Within
> 
> **_The Chase Walker series:_**
> 
> Chasing Nikki
> 
> Finding Chase
> 
> Chased Dreams
> 
> **_The Crush series:_**
> 
> Crush
> 
> Smitten
> 
> Love
> 
> Smolder
> 
> **_The Leathers Novels:_**
> 
> Allure
> 
> Persuade
> 
> **_A Celebrity Novel:_**
> 
> Mr. Hollywood
> 
> **_A Fringe Novel:_**
> 
> Suicide Notes
> 
> **_Novellas:_**
> 
> Faery Kissed
> 
> Over the River and Through the Woods
